《Conquering the Emperor》


 Chapter 1 - Choose Your Women

    ¡°The Emperor and the Crown Prince of the Flame Dragon Empire has arrived!¡± a eunuch announced before bowing low. That man must be one of the senior eunuchs of this palace.


    I hated the horrendous fact that the people of my village had chosen me as their sacrifice and offered me as part of the spoils of war to this empire after our small country was conquered. The villagers resented my existence so it came as no surprise that if a woman had to be sent to serve as a slave to the Empire, it would be me, the one they hated the most and needed the least.


    Two men entered the grand hall where around a hundred women were standing in rows like trophies on display, I was one of them. We were all dressed to please and entice men. We all wore the same dress, common for the concubine of this palace, in the bright red auspicious color of this empire. Simultaneously, we bowed low to greet the Emperor and his favorite son, the Crown Prince of the Flame Dragon Empire. I kept my head low and my eyes casted down to avoid catching anyone¡¯s attention or inviting trouble.


    Needless to say, a lowly commoner like me has never been in the presence of royalty, not one from my homeland and definitely not one from a foreign country. My homeland was nothing more than a small town, we didn¡¯t actually have royalty, but we do have a governing family that served as the Elder of the village. I didn¡¯t know how to react, so I copied what the other women in the room were doing; I bowed low and kept my eyes down on the floor. Perhaps, if they didn¡¯t take interest in me, I could return home.


    ¡°Your Majesty and Your Highness, we have gathered beautiful and talented women far and wide to present for your choosing. These fine women have been specially nominated from their hometown to pay tribute to your greatness. Please do let us know if any of them pleases you,¡± the old Eunuch proudly announced as he gestured to the rows of women standing in the grand hall.


    ¡°Before that, I have a very important announcement to make. The woman who manages to become pregnant with the Crown Prince¡¯s child will be immediately promoted to the Empress of the Flame Dragon Empire along with the Crown Prince ascension to the throne as the new Emperor. As per the traditions and customs of our Empire, the Crown Prince is only able to become the Emperor once his woman is pregnant with an heir to secure the royal bloodline. I sincerely hope that the future Empress of this Empire is one of you lovely ladies standing in this hall,¡± the Emperor announced in an authoritative booming voice that echoed throughout the hall.


    ¡°Father! ¡­ Your Majesty!¡± the Crowned Prince exclaimed in apparent shock at this father¡¯s announcement. It was clear that he had not been informed of such an arrangement beforehand. In other circumstances, I may have pitied the poor guy. However, my current mood and situation does not leave enough room for me to sympathize with other people.


    ¡°I am an old man already. I want you to take over the throne as soon as possible, and more importantly, I want to see the face of my grandchild. You will do your duty and pick some women to bed in order to produce an heir!¡± the Emperor replied sternly. His words were final.


    The Crown Prince bit his lower lip in annoyance and frustration as he eyed the endless rows of women in the vast hall. They all look the same, he thought, how will I be able to choose. I don¡¯t even want a woman in my life. Why isn¡¯t it enough to just go to war and expand this Empire¡¯s territory as I¡¯ve always done? It¡¯s not like I even want to be the next Emperor¡­


    ¡°If I may humbly suggest, in order to assist with the Crown Prince¡¯s selection, would it be an acceptable idea to get each woman to introduce herself and showcase her special talent? I am sure all of them have been chosen to represent their homeland based on their exquisite beauty and outstanding talent,¡± the senior eunuch recommended before bowing low.


    ¡°That sounds like a great idea! Let¡¯s start at once. I would like to find my future daughter-in-law as soon as possible!¡± the Emperor exclaimed, clearly pleased. While the Crown Prince had a tight frown on his face.


    What?! I¡¯m supposed to display some type of talent! I was never told of this before. Obviously, I had nothing prepared and I didn¡¯t have any special talent for that matter. Well, perhaps this was working in my favor, if I don¡¯t attract the Crowned Prince attention then I can just go back to my poor village and return to my peaceful life once again. Since I was standing almost to the very back of the hall, I had time to observe the other women go first and prepare myself mentally.


    ¡°My name is Fan Misuki from the Kingdom of Azure Pearls. I will now demonstrate my nation¡¯s traditional dance to Your Majesty and Your Highness,¡± a beautiful woman with wavy long hair and a curvy figure said sweetly.


    I was astounded by the amount of beauty and talent gathered here within the hall. One after the other each woman introduced her name, showcased her beauty and then her talent. All the other women were clearly on a different beauty scale than me. It was clear that their nation had selected them based on their extraordinary beauty and talent. Dancing, singing, composing poetry, arranging flowers, and painting were just a few of the talents that the other women had chosen to put on display in order to please the two men of royalty standing before them.


    ¡°Bravo¡­amazing!¡± the Emperor complimented all of them as he clapped with joy. He was clearly enjoying himself.


    From what I could tell from so far away where I was standing, the Crowned Prince had remained silent throughout the entire ordeal thus far. Perhaps he was hard to please. Even as a woman, I was very impressed by the beauty and talent of the other women who had already introduced themselves.


    ¡°You! You there! ¡­ What are you spacing out for? It¡¯s your turn¡­quick!¡± I heard a man¡¯s voice hissing at me as I turned to the side to face him. He quickly waved me to step forward.


    It¡¯s my turn already?!?! What should I do?! I¡¯m going to embarrass myself in front of all these people.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 2 - It Cant Be

    I hesitated a little before slowly walking forward towards the front of the hall where the other women stood when it was their turn. I felt my legs shaking and I kept my head and gaze down towards the floor.


    ¡°Umm¡­My name is Rin Kamiya. I¡¯m¡­from the Town of Amber Leaves¡­¡± I said in a soft and shaky voice before bowing low to keep my face hidden. Please, just let me go home already!


    ¡°Speak louder, I couldn¡¯t hear you,¡± to my surprise, the Crown Prince spoke for the first time since the introductions began.


    The atmosphere in the entire hall changed at the sound of his voice as everyone paid attention to the fact that the Crown Prince seemed to be finally showing his interest in what was going on. The Emperor couldn¡¯t contain a slight chuckle as he watched his son asking this young women to repeat herself. Afterall, it was true that she wasn¡¯t loud and clear, but it was enough to be heard at this distance.


    Oh, no...will I get executed for making a stupid blunder like this? I can¡¯t even introduce myself properly. I need to do better or else¡­I might not be able to make it home¡­


    Slowly but firmly, I lifted my face up to look at the two men who held my fate in their hands. I need to be brave; I need to survive this, and I am going to make it home!


    ¡°My deepest and sincerest apologies. My name is Rin Kamiya from the Town of Amber Leaves¡­as for my special talent¡­¡± I introduced myself in a firm and clear voice full of resolve before trailing off.


    My eyes widened in shock and recognition when I looked up at the Crown Prince¡¯s face. Why was this man here?! Furthermore, this man is the Crown Prince of the Flame Dragon Empire?! The Empire that attacked and destroyed my village in a matter of days.


    It can¡¯t be! He used me?! This man tricked and used me to conquer my town! He¡¯s a¡­monster!


    ¡°Dear girl¡­please start your performance¡­girl!¡± I heard a man hissing at me but my mind was too preoccupied with other more important thoughts to pay him any attention.


    Oblivious to the countless stares piecing through me, I couldn¡¯t respond or focus on what was going on as my body shook with rage. This man¡­how dare we use me¡­


    ¡­Two months before¡­


    ¡°Thank you for purchasing my herbs and medicine as always, Auntie and Uncle,¡± I said while feeling truly thankful.


    ¡°No worries. Your herbs and medicine are the best. You should feel proud regardless of what the other town folks say¡­¡± Uncle Gobei replied as he smiled warmly at me. Uncle Gobei is like a father figure to me ever since my father passed away.


    I bowed a little to them before quietly leaving their shop. It was starting to get dark as the sun had already set, I should hurry home. I only came into town once a week to sell some herbs and medicine to the local clinic and pharmacy. Every time I visited the center of town, I had to come when it was dark so that few people were still out and they had less chance to recognize my face beneath my shawl. Apart from a few kind people like Auntie and Uncle, all other town folks detested me believing that I brought bad luck to the village when I was born.


    When I was born my mother passed away from childbirth and on the same day the town was infected by a mysterious disease that killed many people including the only daughter of the Village Head. She was still a young child at that time. Not knowing who to blame for the cause of this tragedy, the Village Head and the town people started to put their blame on me, the child that was born on the same day as the epidemic. Shunned by the whole village, my father raised me alone far away in the outskirt of town far away from the main town. We were poor but we had a happy life. My father taught me about herbs and medicine until he passed away a few years ago.


    I really miss my father, I thought to myself as I wrapped my clothes around myself a little tighter. Winter was here and it started to get very cold and windy after sunset. I need to quickly make my way home before it gets any colder than this. Walking through one of the secret passages that I use to get to and from the heart of the village to the outskirts where my house was located, I quickened my pace as I thought about which herbs I could collect during winter time like now.


    What is that? Something is piled on the ground. Was this here before when I walked this path on the way to the village earlier? I don¡¯t think so¡­


    Walking closer to the mysterious pile on the ground, I could roughly make out that it was actually a person. Wait¡­a person! Laying out here in the middle of the snow?!


    No way! I need to help this person as soon as possible. It will get freezing cold at night, no one should be sleeping in the middle of the snowy road. I crouched down next to the seemingly unconscious body as I peered into the person¡¯s face. I could make out the pale and exhausted face to be that of a man, a beautiful one at that. How long had he been laying here like this in the middle of the snowy path? I scanned his body quickly with my eyes and my hands as I slowly patted him to check for injuries.


    Unfortunately, this man had some injuries on his arm. Although, they didn¡¯t seem serious, it needed to be treated. He must have been in the cold for quite some time judging form how pale and cold his body is. What should I do? It¡¯s getting darker and colder. What choice do I have? The reason why this is one of my secret paths is because no one ever comes here. I have no other choice, saving this man¡¯s life comes first. The medical ethic in me could never leave a sick man here to die from the cold.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 3 - Saving A Stranger

    ¡°Mister! Mister! Please wake up!¡± I started to shake his upper body as I called out to him in a loud voice.


    No good. He¡¯s completely unconscious. I can¡¯t carry him alone; I need to wake him up somehow. The best I could do with my much smaller body was to support him as he walked.


    Sorry about this, Mister! I shook his body with more force and slapped his face a little. Soon, to my relief, he started to stir and after blinking confusedly a couple of times, he seemed to have come to his senses.


    ¡°Thank god! You¡¯re awake¡­I think you¡¯re injured. Can you get up? I¡¯ll help support you¡­¡± I said with clear relief in my voice.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try¡­¡± the man replied in a soft and slightly confused tone after a short while as he struggled a little to sit up.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll help support you,¡± I said as I used my hands and arms to support his upper body by pushing it up so that he was finally in a sitting position.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± the man asked still clearly confused as he looked around.


    Well, looking around isn¡¯t going to help him much. There were no landmarks here. There was nothing around us except for the white snow and the thick tall trees of the forest.


    ¡°Put your arm around my shoulder, I¡¯ll support you up,¡± I instructed as I knelt down next to him.


    The man hesitated a little before draping his arm around my shoulder. Together we supported each other as we got up on our feet. I noticed our height difference immediately when he got to his feet. He was much taller than I was, and I barely reached his shoulders. Thank god, he could get up. I wouldn¡¯t know how to support him to my place otherwise. Wait! Now that the thought had formed in my head, I was shocked. I guess, I have to take this stranger to my house¡­huh?


    ¡°Umm¡­can you walk? Please hang in there a little bit¡­my house¡­isn¡¯t too far from here,¡± I told him reassuringly as I continued to support his body. From my observations earlier, his injuries aren¡¯t that bad, but he must be tired from the cold. He leaned on my body as I struggled to support his larger frame.


    I really have to take him home, I guess. I sighed to myself inwardly. People would have many things to say about a young and single woman taking a stranger man home with her. Thankfully, no one was around¡­plus he¡¯s injured so that makes him a patient. My patient.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡­thank you,¡± the man replied after a while. Perhaps, he was too tired to speak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to speak anymore. Save your energy. Let¡¯s try to make it to my house. I¡¯ll treat your wound for you¡­¡± I continued to reassure him in as calm a voice as I could muster. He¡¯s a patient so I should make him feel as safe as possible.


    We struggled along the narrow snow-covered path until we finally arrived at my house. This is the first time that I¡¯ve had a guest over at my house. I¡¯ve been living here alone ever since my father passed away. My house was more like a small cottage with nothing much to offer to a guest but at least it was clean. I hoped he didn¡¯t mind.


    I quickly unlocked the door as I continued to support some of his weight with my smaller body. The walk here was tiring for both of us, and we struggled most of the way. I was amazed that he didn¡¯t fall over even once, he must be quite strong. After unlocking the door, I quickly led him inside the house.


    The house was small and since I was living alone, I only had one small bed. Without hesitation, I led him to the bed and gestured for him to lay down. He sat down on the bed as he panted a little and tried to catch his breath. I was panting too from the exertion of our walk here.


    ¡°You should lie down¡­I¡¯ll make some warm tea to warm you up. Then I¡¯ll treat your wound. Please wait here,¡± I quickly explained before turning around to head to the kitchen.


    Once in the kitchen, I rushed to set the water to boil adding some herbs that would help warm him up and counter exhaustion. After that, I quickly grabbed the first aid kit and returned swiftly back to the bed. To my surprise, the man was still sitting on the bed as I had left him. He had not lain down on the bed at all.


    ¡°Mister! Please lay down and rest. Your body must be very cold and tired. Let me wrap some blanket around you,¡± I said as I gently pushed him down onto the bed.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked curtly as he grabbed my hand.


    I was slightly shocked at his fast reflex and his reaction. Well, perhaps he just wanted a proper introduction. I¡¯m not used to giving my name to strangers though¡­


    ¡°My name is Lin. I live here in this small town and I specialize in herbs and medicine. So¡­if you¡¯ll allow me, may I tend to your wounds? Your arm¡­is wounded,¡± I answered cautiously.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± the man replied flatly as he held out his arm for me to inspect.


    ¡°Sorry, I need you to remove the top part of your clothes so that I can see your arm,¡± I told him a little shyly.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± The man answered without any emotions as he shrugged off his shirt to reveal his very muscular arms.


    Let¡¯s focus on the wound¡­and not how well built he is! The wound didn¡¯t seem too deep which was a relief. However, the wound was long like his arm had been slashed by a sharp knife or sword of some sort.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 4 - The Missing Crown Prince

    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t find the Crown Prince?¡± the Emperor scolded his advisor.


    ¡°Your Majesty, despite looking all over the palace, no one is able to locate the Crown Prince,¡± the old advisor stated apologetically as he bowed low.


    ¡°He went out again, didn¡¯t he?¡± the Emperor said as he heaved a big sigh as rubbed his brows.


    ¡°With the upcoming plan to attack the Town of Amber Leaves, the Crown Prince must have slipped out to scout out the town¡­¡± the old advisor replied in a weak voice full of dread and anxiety.


    ¡°Why does he always do this?! Entering enemy¡¯s land all alone. Always doing thing without considering his position as the Crown Prince. Order the generals to go after him at once!¡± the Emperor yelled as he lost his temper.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­¡± the old advisor replied solemnly before bowing low and leaving the throne room.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s reckless behaviors such as this instance must come to an end. How can he take over as the Emperor after me when he still takes such risky actions? I need to find something to tie him down to this palace. Going off to war to expand our territories is a good thing but he¡¯s done more than enough of that in recent years already. It is the war generals¡¯ responsibility to lead war, not the Crown Prince¡¯s. Most importantly, it is the Crown Prince¡¯s responsibility to produce as many heirs to the throne as possible to secure the bloodline.


    If things stay the way they are, there will be no chance of me seeing an heir to this bloodline before I die. Not only does that son of mine not care for the women in his harem, but he¡¯s also not even bothered to remain in the Imperial Palace. I need to make sure he takes serious interest in producing an heir no matter what. Let¡¯s hope that at least one woman from the incoming batch of offering will catch his eye.


    ¡­


    I felt his eyes on me, watching my every movement, as I carefully applied medicine and bandaged his arm. The wound isn¡¯t so bad so it should heal without any issues and without leaving a scar in a few days. I wonder if he got into a fight to get wounded like this. The bigger problem was that he had been in the cold for a long time. His body must be weakened by the cold and harsh weather.


    ¡°Where do you come from? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re from this town¡­umm¡­What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked, trying to make some casual conversation as I focused on dressing his wound.


    ¡°Ren. My name is Ren. I¡¯m¡­just a trader. I travel around towns to trade,¡± the stranger who I now know is called Ren replied stiffly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ren!¡± I said as I smile brightly at him. I hope he feels better soon.


    Oh, I almost forgot! The herbal tea should be done by now.


    ¡°Please wait here¡­I¡¯ll get some tea for you now,¡± I told him briskly as I quickly headed towards the kitchen.


    ¡­


    Ren watched as Lin exited the room. He heaved a sigh as he stretched his arms. The wound in his arm hurts a little but it was no big deal. To him, it was nothing more than a scratch. Lin seemed overly worried about it though, he thought.


    Running into bandits on the second day of his scouting mission was sheer bad luck. He could have taken them down with ease but that would expose his identity, so he had to stick to his role of a helpless trader until the end. After offering all his valuable belongings to the bandits, he was able to get away with some minor injuries. However, the sleeping powder they made him sniff successfully knocked him out cold. He didn¡¯t know how long he was lying there in the snow before Lin found him.


    This girl is too innocent and good-natured for her own good. She brought me back to her house without hesitation. Although she was clearly living alone in the middle of nowhere, she decided to bring a stranger home, and a man at that. She seemed to have decent skill and experience in medicine which was a pleasant surprise. Her body was quite frail and small, I wonder why a nice girl like her is living all alone in such a worn-down and isolated place like this?


    The snow is still raging outside, I guess it¡¯ll be better to rest up here for tonight. I¡¯ll thank her tomorrow for her hospitality and be off. It¡¯s such a shame that this town will be going to war with my vast army very soon. I hope she will be safe from the impacts of the war¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Ren, here is some herbal tea for you. Be careful, it¡¯s still hot¡­¡± I said as I poured him a cup of tea from the pot and handed it to him.


    ¡°Thank you, Lin,¡± he replied softly as he slowly took the small cup from my hand.


    At that moment our fingers brushed slightly, and I felt my heartbeat suddenly quickened as our eyes met. It was the first time that I looked directly into his eyes, they were a beautiful shade of brown and his eyelashes were long and thick. Ren has such beautiful yet intense eyes, I thought as I felt hotness rush to my cheeks.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± I apologized as I quickly pulled my hand away. I didn¡¯t know why I felt so flustered.


    Ren just smiled a little at me before sipping the tea slowly. I watched him silently for a while as he seemed to enjoy the tea. I should leave him alone so that he can rest and get some sleep. I also need to clean up a few things and try to go to sleep too.


    ¡°Umm¡­Ren¡­please go to sleep after you¡¯ve finished your tea. If you need anything, you can call for me. Please blow out the candles before you sleep. Good night!¡± I quickly urged him to go to sleep as I picked up a few necessities that I needed and headed out of the room.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 5 - First Night Together

    Now that I was out of the bedroom, I headed for the bathroom to wash my face. My reflection in the mirror told me that I was quite dirty, and my face was a mess from the rough travelling. I must have looked quite unladylike in Ren¡¯s eyes. Oh well, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll ever meet again after he recovers and leaves this place. Then my life will return to how it was before.


    Since Ren was sleeping in my bed, I had to find someplace to sleep in the living room. My house was small so there was only one bedroom, a living room, a small kitchen, and a tiny bathroom. It was comfortably enough considering that I was living all alone. I wrapped a blanket around my body as I sat down on the chair. I¡¯ll just sleep with my head resting on the dining table. I feel so exhausted from travelling to the village and from helping Ren on my way back.


    I hope Ren gets better soon¡­


    ¡­


    A while after Lin had fallen asleep, the door to the bedroom slowly opened. Ren carefully opened the door as silently as he could so that he wouldn¡¯t wake Lin up. Carefully, Ren slipped out from the bedroom and into the living room. He was holding a candle to provide enough light for him to see and navigate his way around the house.


    Is this girl crazy or what? Why is she sleeping out here in a sitting position? It¡¯s so cold in this room, she¡¯s going to catch a cold and get sick at this rate. I¡¯m no fool, judging from the size of this cottage it was plain obvious that there was only one bedroom and only one bed. If I slept in her bed, where was she supposed to spend the night?


    My dear girl, you are honestly too good-hearted for your own good. Look at her just sleeping there completely defenseless with a man that she had just met today in the house. I looked down at her sleeping face in the dim candlelight as I observed her sleeping face.


    Now that I have time to observe her, I just noticed that surprisingly she has a very attractive face. Her skin was fine and white like the snow and her lips are small and pink. Her eyes were round and her eyelashes long. Her brows are shapely and her nose a perfect shape. Her hair was a dark brown color, straight and very long¡­


    Without realizing what I was doing, I had already reached out a hand to lightly stroke her soft and fine hair. I froze in shock when I felt the softness of her hair against my fingertips, realizing that I had just started touching her. I sighed silently to myself as I slowly pulled my wandering hand way from her. I can¡¯t leave her to sleep out here, I need to fulfill my original mission of taking her back to her bed.


    Slowly and with care, Ren lifted Lin¡¯s small body easily into his arms before taking her into the bedroom. When at the side of her bed, Ren gently placed Lin on the bed and wrapped the warm blanket around her body. After tucking her in, Ren sat down on the floor next to the bed as he continued to watch her sleeping.


    Now¡­how should I go about with my scouting mission? I need to find the most optimal routes for my army to launch a surprise attack on the village. I only have a few days left before I need to head back and discuss the plan of attack with my head general. I pray this trip will be fruitful regardless of the slight and unexpected trouble.


    Is it morning already? The light shining in through the window onto my face tells me that morning has arrived. I stretched lazily and I breathed in deeply. I felt like I had a good night of sleep and was quite well rested. I rolled around a little as I continued to stretch on my bed¡­


    Wait! I¡¯m on the bed?! But last night¡­I brought a man home¡­and I took care of his wound and then I let him sleep in my bed. So why am I on the bed right now?


    I looked around and was immediately greeted with the sight of Ren sleeping on the floor next to the bed. Did he carry me to the bed last night after I fell asleep in the living room? But his arm is hurt and what is he thinking just sleeping on the floor like that. The floor must be freezing cold. Never mind his injured arm for a second, he¡¯s going to catch a cold at this rate.


    ¡°Ren¡­Ren¡­¡± I called out his name softly as I shook his body a slightly. He stirred a little but didn¡¯t wake up. I crouched down next to him as I leaned down to inspect his face. His face was slightly flushed, and he was sweating quite a lot. Oh no... I quickly touched his forehead with the palm of my hand. I knew it¡­Ren is burning up with fever.


    ¡°Ren¡­wake up please. I need to get you into bed¡­Ren!¡± I called out a little louder to him and he slowly opened his eyes in response. At least he¡¯s still conscious. His eyes were in a daze and his movements were clearly sluggish. His body must be aching all over from the fever, I need to get him into bed as soon as possible and give him some medicine.


    ¡°Lin¡­¡± Ren called out my name in a low voice that was barely audible. He seemed confused.


    ¡°Ren¡­please try your best to get up. I¡¯ll support you,¡± I instructed him patiently as I wrapped his arm around my shoulder to support him up.


    With a lot of struggling, we somehow managed to get Ren into the bed. His body was hot, and he was sweating more now. His breaths were labored, this doesn¡¯t look good at all. I need to give him some medicine and wipe his body down with cool water as soon as possible. I ran off to boil some water and prepare the medicine before heading back with a bucket of cool water and a small towel.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 6 - On Top Of Him

    By the time I was back, Ren¡¯s eyes were closed as he continued to battle his fever. Sorry Ren but I need to remove some of your clothes to wipe you with cool water, I apologized silently to Ren inside my head. I slowly reached out my hand and began disrobing him. This is for medical purposes, but this is my first time undressing a man, I couldn¡¯t stop my hands from trembling slightly as I tugged and pulled at his top. Finally, I managed to completely remove his clothes from his upper body.


    I sucked in a breath as my eyes took in the sight before me. Thankfully, Ren still had his eyes closed otherwise he would have seen my shocked reaction. I knew that Ren was tall and much bigger than me, but I didn¡¯t expect that beneath his clothing hid such a well sculptured and muscular body. I¡¯ve never seen a man without a shirt on before, but I knew enough that a standard man did not look as beautiful as this. He must be a very fit and active trader to have such a well-toned body. His muscles were beautiful, taunt and firm.


    Unconsciously, I slowly reached out my hand towards the muscle of his chest. His skin felt hot against my fingertips as I ran my fingertips down from his chest, tracing gently downwards towards his magnificently formed abdominal muscles. Ren¡¯s soft moan brought me back to my sense. What did I just do? I need to focus on healing him.


    Back to my senses, I quickly grabbed the wet towel. After squeezing it until it was damp and ready, I gently used it to wipe along Ren¡¯s arm, one after the other. Then I wiped his neck, chest and the plain of his stomach. Ren made soft moaning sounds as his body slowly began to relax.


    I need to flip him onto his stomach to wipe his back. Ren¡¯s body was still very hot to the touch, his fever has not yet broken. Using all the force that I could muster, I managed to flip Ren onto his stomach. If I thought that the sight of his naked back would be any less amazing than the front of his torso, I was so wrong. Even his back was amazingly sculpted with ripped muscles. Being a trade and a traveler must be harder than I ever imagined if it made them have a body as fit as this.


    I placed my palm against the muscle of his broad back before starting to wipe him with the damp towel. Over and over, I wiped him, changing the cool water so that the water could absorb and remove the heat from his feverish body. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I was at it, but it must have been a good long while.


    ¡°There¡­all done finally¡­¡± I said as I silently complimented myself for my efforts. I heaved a sigh of relief as I wiped the sweat from my brow.


    Ren must be asleep by now. Hopefully his fever would get better by the time that he wakes up. I guess, I should prepare some food for when he wakes up. I¡¯m feeling a little hungry myself.


    ¡°Ah!...¡± I let out a small yelp in shock.


    Ren suddenly grabbed my wrist as I was pulling away. His eyes were still closed though¡­is he still sleeping? His grip on my wrist was quite tight, although it didn¡¯t hurt. I attempted to pull my wrist away, but his grip didn¡¯t budge. I can¡¯t get up from the bed this way¡­what should I do?


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­leave¡­me¡­¡± Ren spoke softly and very weakly. Was he sleep talking?


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I called his name softly, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    Instead of relaxing his grip on my wrist, his powerful arm yanked and pulled me down on top of him.


    ¡°Ren!¡± I cried out in full panic as I felt his hot body against mine. The heat from his body seeping in through my clothes and I could feel the hardness of his body on mine. My heart was beating wildly, and my body felt hot as his scent enveloped me.


    Ren still had his eyes closed; however, his arms were very active in capturing me and binding me to him in a very tight embrace. His strong arms encircled my body and hugged me close against his muscular chest. No matter how much I struggled, I couldn¡¯t move or remove his arm from around my body. Ren snuggled closer to me as he breathed deeply as if in a very comfortable sleep.


    Do I have to sleep on top of him like this until he lets go or until he wakes up?


    What should I do? I can¡¯t move at all like this. I¡¯ve never been this close to a man except for my father before and back then I was still a child. I couldn¡¯t control my fast-beating heart and my fast breathing. My heart was beating so fast it felt like it¡¯s going to burst from my chest. Can Ren feel my heartbeat? I could feel his strong heartbeat underneath my palm as it rested against his naked chest. I could hear his steady heartbeat with the side of my head lying on his muscular chest.


    We¡¯re too close. This is not¡­good. The sensation of his hard and naked body against mine felt so foreign yet not unpleasant. I felt my face blush even hotter and hotter at the thought. I need to calm down, I thought as I looked up at Ren¡¯s sleeping face. He¡¯s¡­actually¡­very handsome, isn¡¯t he?


    Lin! What are you thinking at a time like this? He¡¯s your patient and nothing more. You need to focus on healing him so that he can return to his journey. That¡¯s right¡­soon Ren will leave this place and I probably won¡¯t get to see him ever again. I should never forget that fact. My exhaustion suddenly hit me, and my eyelids suddenly felt very heavy¡­


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 7 - His Recovery

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± I heard a man¡¯s voice as I lazily woke up from my slumber. Where am I? When did I fall asleep?


    The display of muscles close to my face when I opened my eyes brought me quickly back to reality. I am suddenly reminded that I am still lying on top of Ren. I bolted up into a sitting position, as I pushed against his firm chest with the palms of my hand.


    ¡°Ren! Are you feeling better?¡± I managed to ask in a panicked voice. That didn¡¯t sound right at all.


    ¡°Is that the first thing you think of after waking up in this position?¡± Ren teased me as he laughed merrily. Well, at least someone is feeling much better.


    Wait. My position? I looked down and realized that now I was straddling his hips. I felt blood rush to my face as it dawned on me how embarrassing this position is. I hurriedly got off him and off the bed. I was in such a rush that I lost my balance and ended up falling off the bed.


    ¡°Hahahahaaa¡­you¡¯re so funny, Lin!¡± Ren laughed mercilessly as he witnessed my literal downfall.


    ¡°Stop teasing me! It¡¯s your fault for not letting me go!¡± I yelled back at him as I struggled to my feet. I wanted to die from embarrassment.


    Ren got out of bed in one smooth motion. His movements seemed normal now, his fever must have broken while he was resting. That¡¯s one good thing at least.


    ¡°Give me you hand,¡± Ren said to me with a kind smile while offering me one of his large manly hands.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I said in a small whisper as I placed my hand in his.


    His hand was warm and much larger than mine making my hand seem so tiny. I hesitated a little before placing my hand in his. He held my hand firmly as he slowly pulled me up to my feet. Standing side-by-side while he was standing up straight for the first time made me fully aware of the difference in our size. Ren was so tall that I was slightly shorter than his shoulder, I thought as I looked up at his smiling face. I wouldn¡¯t say that I¡¯m the tallest of girls, but I guess my height was average, at least compared to the other girls in my town.


    ¡°What are you doing today? Are you going into town?¡± Ren asked enthusiastically.


    ¡°Umm¡­normally, I would collect some herbs in the forests nearby. Do you want to go to town?¡± I asked a little hesitantly. He just recovered so I was worried about his health. On top of that, I usually don¡¯t go into town in broad daylight. However, that might be a little hard to explain to him.


    ¡°Yeah¡­if possible, it¡¯ll be great if you can take me into town with you. No rush tough,¡± Ren replied casually.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat something first? You¡¯re still recovering, and I can redress your wound,¡± I suggested with a small smile. For some reason, having Ren here added so much life to this lonely house.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to mind me¡­you should go and collect your herbs like you usually do,¡± Ren said quite seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go after I¡¯ve tended to your wound. Umm¡­What will you do?¡± I asked hesitantly. For a moment, I felt a little scared that he would leave. I mean, he¡¯s not completely recovered yet so¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. After you¡¯re done, we can head into town together. I don¡¯t mind if its later in the day or in the evening, I just want to drop by¡­¡± Ren replied casually.


    I guess that works. I started to prepare some basic breakfast for us before tending to his wound.


    ¡­


    I was frankly amazed at Ren¡¯s fast recovery as he walked a little behind me on our way to the forest to collect herbs. With his clothes covering the bandages on his arm, he looked fit and in perfect health. No one would believe that he was very sick with a high fever just recently.


    ¡°There¡¯s so many paths around here aren¡¯t there?¡± Ren asked as we walked through one of the secret passages that is not well known even to the locals.


    ¡°Yes¡­these old paths have been abandoned for so long. Since people don¡¯t usually come out here, some paths have already been forgotten as well,¡± I replied casually.


    Soon we arrived at the forest where I usually collected herbs. I guess I should collect some fresh herbs to sell since I need to take Ren into town later today anyways.


    ¡°So¡­which herbs are you looking for?¡± Ren asked as he looked around.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to help me¡­you should just rest. Maybe you can sit under the tree over there?¡± I replied worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Even with the current condition of my body, I can at least collect some herbs, trust me¡­¡± Ren said firmly as he smiled at me.


    ¡°Ok¡­then¡­¡± I said hesitantly as I gave in.


    I explained to him about the herbs we were supposed to look for. I took out a small notebook from my bag and showed him some pictures for reference. Ren nodded as I explained to him with a look of genuine interest. Soon, we parted a little to look around the area for the herbs.


    ¡°You live alone, right? Why do you live so far from the city? It must be quite dangerous for a young lady like yourself to live out here all alone¡­¡± Ren asked suddenly out of the blue.


    I usually didn¡¯t like to tell people about myself, and it wasn¡¯t often that anyone bothered to ask anyways. However, Ren seemed like he genuinely cared. Perhaps, it would be ok to tell him honestly. After all, I¡¯m quite certain that we would never meet again after he recovers and leaves.


    ¡°Well¡­I used to live with my father, but he passed away. Let¡¯s just say that I¡¯m not well liked by the other villagers, so my father and I decide to move out and live far away from the main village¡­¡± I explained briefly.


    ¡°The villagers seemed unreasonable¡­how could they dislike a kind girl like you?¡± Ren asked curiously as he looked straight at me. I guess I don¡¯t have any choice but to tell him, otherwise he probably won¡¯t let this rest in peace.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 8 - Into Town

    ¡°Actually, on the same day that I was born my mother died giving birth to me and a mysterious disease infected many villagers. The Village Head and the villagers decided to place the blame on me for the cause of the epidemic that happened¡­¡± I told him in an emotionless voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s completely crazy! Blaming an epidemic on a newborn baby. I bet those people are really simple-minded, so they looked for whatever and whoever was the most convenient to blame,¡± Ren said in a dark tone.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I replied vaguely with a sad smile. Perhaps they really were crazy but that is just how things are. Reality isn¡¯t always so pretty after all. Ren¡¯s reaction surely surprised me; usually people would take the side of the mass in order to avoid causing trouble for themselves. At least that was what I¡¯ve experienced so it was a pleasant surprise that Ren thought differently.


    I took Ren along a couple of secret routes that I frequently used while picking herbs. He seemed to be enjoying himself as he eyed the scenery around us. I was relieved that his fever hasn¡¯t returned so far. The atmosphere was soothing, and the weather was surprisingly perfect today. Time passed by quickly and the work felt less tiring than it usually did.


    ¡­


    Soon the sun began to set dying the sky a beautiful mix of red, pink and a darker shade of blue. I looked up at the sky, I guess we should start heading towards the village before it starts snowing. We¡¯ve already picked quite a lot of herbs, thanks mainly to Ren¡¯s help.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me out today, Ren. The sun will be setting soon, we should start heading into town,¡± I said while still staring at the setting sun.


    ¡°The sunset here is quite beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ren mused as he also stared at the setting sun on the horizon far away.


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± I replied shortly.


    ¡°Do you often take your so-called secret paths when you travel to and from the town? I guess you found me on your way back from town as well, right?¡± Ren asked curiously as he cocked his head to the side a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I used various secret paths to travel into town to¡­avoid people¡­and trouble¡­¡± I explained before trailing off.


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Ren said as he urged me to lead him into town.


    Despite his injured arm, Ren insisted on carrying the baskets full of herbs on his back. No matter how much I protested, he was stubborn enough not to give in. In the end, I had to let him have his way as I led him on another secret path into town. I naturally switched between routes often to increase the secrecy of my travels. It has worked well because throughout the years, no one has caught me or encountered me on these secret paths before. Meeting Ren was a first.


    ¡°So yes, this path is a little complicated as well, but it leads into town. No one lives along this path at all so I can avoid being detected by the villagers. It¡¯s actually quite convenient,¡± I explained as I led Ren down a hidden path.


    Soon the village was in sight, and we were able to sneak in and blend with the crowd. Being in the busy crowd meant that the people paid less attention to me, and I am usually able to get away by wearing a shawl over my head and face as a basic disguise.


    ¡°Knowing the secret passages into town really is convenient¡­¡± Ren muttered as if to himself.


    ¡°If we turn the next corner, we¡¯ll arrive at the local pharmacy and clinic that I always sell my herbs to. It¡¯s not far off,¡± I told Ren as I made sure that he was still following behind me.


    ¡°Lin! Careful!¡± Ren called out a warning.


    However, I was slow at reacting to a fast-approaching carriage. This is bad, am I going to get hit? I closed my eyes tight as I braced for impact.


    Suddenly, I felt my body being lifted and pulled away from the oncoming carriage. What just happened? I slowly opened my eyes, looking up I was greeted with the sight of Ren¡¯s angry face.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?! Pay more attention to your surrounding! If I wasn¡¯t here that carriage would have ran right into you¡­¡± Ren reprimanded me in a loud voice as he held me up in this arms.


    ¡°Ren¡­your arm¡­¡± I said in a small voice as I reached out to softly touch his injured arm.


    ¡°If you have time to worry about my arm; you should watch where you¡¯re going!¡± Ren continued to yell at me. Apparently, he was very upset and mad. I found his outburst a little scary.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ren¡­¡± I apologized as I looked down.


    Ren heaved a sigh as he gently put me back down on the road. I kept my gaze down, Ren is a little scary when he¡¯s mad. Unexpectedly, I felt the warmth of his hand tugging at my hand as he took my hand into his manly one and held it tight.


    ¡°Umm¡­Ren?¡± I called his name shyly and questioningly at this surprising gesture.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even walk safely by yourself so just hold my hand,¡± Ren replied gruffly as he pulled me along in the direction of the pharmacy as I had indicated earlier.


    ¡­


    ¡°Wow! These are amazing variety of herbs and there¡¯s so much of them today. Please wait here for a bit while I prepare the money for you,¡± Uncle Gobei said warmly as he turned to get money in the back room.


    ¡°Thank you. I got a little help today, so we were able to collect a lot of herbs,¡± I replied cheerfully.


    ¡°So, this is where you sell your herbs, huh? The local pharmacy is smaller than I expected¡­¡± Ren said in a low voice as he looked around.


    ¡°Well¡­our town is quite small, I guess¡­compared to the other town¡¯s you¡¯ve visited?¡± I replied. I guess Ren must be from a large town or have been travelling around much larger towns compared to this one.


    ¡°It¡¯s small but it¡¯s a nice town¡­and conveniently located,¡± Ren replied as he smiled at me. His smile made me feel at ease.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 9 - Farewell

    After dinner, I tended to Ren¡¯s wound. His fever was cured completely, and he seemed to be as fit as ever. The wound on his arm was healing faster than I expected thanks to the medicine and probably Ren¡¯s natural speed of recovery. Ren seems to have a very healthy body.


    ¡°Ren, I think you¡¯ve pretty much recovered¡­so¡­¡± I started to say hesitantly. How do I say this, so it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯m chasing him away? All I wanted to do is tell him that his body is pretty much healed and there¡¯s not much I can do for him as a doctor except helping to dress his wound. Dressing the wound wasn¡¯t a hard thing and he could probably do it himself with ease soon as the bandages may not be required anymore because his wound had closed quite nicely.


    ¡°Umm¡­what I¡¯m saying is¡­if you want to continue on your travel then¡­¡± I continued as I struggled to pick my words.


    ¡°My arm still hurts plus I don¡¯t have any money on me anymore¡­¡± Ren interjected flatly.


    Oh¡­his arm still hurts? Perhaps the wound wasn¡¯t as well healed as I had thought. I also didn¡¯t consider the fact that he didn¡¯t have any money for his travel anymore¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­if it¡¯s money, I can lend you some. Of course, I¡­don¡¯t have a lot but in exchange for helping me pick the herbs today, I could give you your share?¡± I said in an attempt to cheer him up and comfort him. It must be hard to be attacked by bandits and lose all his money.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the money is enough for travelling though. If it¡¯s ok with you, can you put up with me for a couple more days? That way, I can make more money by helping you collect herbs and selling it in the village. My arm should be perfectly healed in a couple of days too,¡± Ren proposed his idea confidently.


    His idea does make perfect sense and it would be shooting two birds with one stone by earning him enough money for his travels and healing his arm. However, that meant that I would have to continue living here alone with Ren and spend my days with him for a couple more days¡­


    I didn¡¯t dislike spending time with Ren, but I had virtually no experience being around men and sometimes it made me feel flustered and uncomfortable. Not that I can tell any of this to Ren¡­so what can I do?


    I looked over at Ren who was staring at me with wide and pleading eyes and he waited eagerly for my response. What can I possibly do in a situation like this? I can¡¯t just kick him out, can I?


    I sighed silently to myself in resignation. Once again, it seems like I had to go along with Ren¡¯s plans.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied, realizing that I couldn¡¯t chase him out when he had no where to go.


    ¡°Thank you so much Lin!¡± Ren exclaimed with joy as he flashed me a wide smile.


    It was a little funny to see such a large man smile so carefreely when he was in so much trouble. I chuckled a little to myself at his reaction and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling. Perhaps having Ren with me wasn¡¯t so bad after all. He had become chattier and more open to me which was the opposite to his stern self when we first met.


    Just like that, I spent roughly a week living with Ren. We spent our days together gathering herbs and walking together to the village to sell them. I tended to Ren¡¯s wounds until his arm was void from pain and functioned perfectly again.


    Finally, it was our last night together in this small cottage. Tomorrow morning, Ren will be leaving to continue his journey for trade. I had very mixed feelings about this. On one hand I was glad that he had completely recovered and could continue on with his travels. However, it surely will be a little lonely to see him leave. I knew he would leave eventually, and I didn¡¯t dare expect to see him again.


    I didn¡¯t have the courage to ask if he would ever stop by this village or if we would ever meet again for the fear that the answer would probably be a ¡®no¡¯. As he had said, this town was small, and it is unusual for many traders to stop by here on their route. It was probably sheer bad luck for Ren to have been attacked by bandits that he ended up here on that faithful night that I rescued him.


    ¡°Lin¡­¡± Ren called my name softly from across the table as I sat there lost in thought after we had finished our dinner.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked as I snapped out of my thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow so¡­I would like to thank you for taking care of me,¡± Ren said slowly as he looked into my eyes.


    ¡°No need for thanks. Do you need anything for your journey tomorrow? I can help you prepare¡­the weather should be alright tomorrow¡­¡± I started saying whatever came to mind. Otherwise, the awkwardness in what could be our last proper conversation together would swallow me whole.


    I got up from my seat and began walking away to escape from this depressing conversation. I wish that he would just leave since leaving is the only option. I didn¡¯t understand why I felt so frustrated. Ren grabbed my wrist abruptly as I tried to walk past him.


    ¡°Lin¡­I don¡¯t have anything else on me but...I would like you to take this as a gift. I want to thank you for taking care of me for so many days,¡± Ren said as he handed me a gold hair ornament in the shape of a butterfly.


    ¡°As I said, there¡¯s no need to thank me¡­and the gift looks expensive. I can¡¯t accept something like this. I hardly see anyone anyways, a beautiful ornament like this will just be wasted on me,¡± I said briskly as I turned down his offer. I meant it though, a country girl like me wouldn¡¯t suit that gold ornament. Neither did someone like me need something so extravagant.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ren murmured softly as he slowly released his grip on my wrist.


    ¡°Thank you, Ren. I appreciate the thought. It¡¯s late¡­I should go to bed now. I guess you¡¯ll be leaving early tomorrow morning. Safe travels!¡± I said as cheerfully as I could while flashing him a confident smile. Let this be the end of our farewell. I really wish you the best, Ren, and thank you for everything.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 10 - Without You

    ¡°Wait, Lin!¡± Ren called after me as he got up from his seat.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I replied questioningly as I turned my head over my shoulder to look back at him.


    ¡°Umm¡­try not to go out so much¡­if something happens in town, you should just stay here. Ok?¡± Ren said hesitantly without meeting my eyes. I didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant but I won¡¯t be going into town very often anymore after Ren leaves.


    ¡°Ok¡­Goodnight,¡± I agreed despite my confusion. I offered him a small smile as I went to prepare for bed.


    ¡­


    When Lin wakes up, I¡¯ll be long gone. The night here is always so still and quiet, apart from the sound of the wind the night was dead silent. I won¡¯t get to see Lin in the morning so the least I can do is to leave her a note. I wonder if she understood my warning properly. I wanted to warn here more clearly but that was not possible.


    I took out a piece of paper and some ink before I started writing a short farewell note to her. I hope she sees and reads this when she wakes up. My personal guards and vessels should be arriving here very soon as per the instructions I had secretly sent to them via the pigeons. I wrote the farewell note quickly but carefully before placing the gold hair ornament on top of it. The ornament was my late mother¡¯s favorite and I treasure it so much; however, I don¡¯t feel an ounce of regret giving it to Lin.


    I turned to leave but soon stopped in my tracks. Just one last look at her wouldn¡¯t hurt¡­


    Looking down at Lin¡¯s beautiful and innocent sleeping face warms my heart and soul. It¡¯s amazing that in this world full of war, hatred, trickery, and other various sins that there is still someone so good and pure. I held a small lock of her soft hair and brought it to my lips as I kissed it gently. I guess I am a little more than smitten with her.


    Please stay safe and wait for me, Lin. I¡¯ll be back for you very soon¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Crown Prince, we¡¯ve come to pick you up and escort you back to the Imperial Palace as you have requested in your message,¡± a loyal vessel disguised as a trader said with a bow.


    Four other men were also present, all of them experienced war generals who serve the Imperial army. The reason these generals were all gathered in the same place was due to the Crown Prince¡¯s request.


    ¡°Thank you everyone for making it here based on my selfish request. Before we leave, I must show you all a couple of secret paths that will help us form our strategy to take over the Town of Amber Leaves¡­¡± Ren said with narrowed eyes.


    The men nodded seriously as they followed the Crown Prince, memorizing their tracks as they went.


    ¡­


    I couldn¡¯t sleep at first but some time during the night, I must have fallen into a deep sleep. I woke up with a start as I bolted up in bed, realizing that today¡¯s the day that Ren would be setting out on his journey. I rushed out of bed and into the living room, however, there was no sign of Ren.


    ¡°Ren! Ren!¡± I shouted his name a couple of times as I rushed through the house looking for him. Deep down, I guess I already knew that I had missed him the moment that I woke up. The house was small, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t hear me with all this shouting.


    ¡°Ren!¡± I called his name as I pushed open the front door. Nothing but silence and the empty landscape in front of my house greeted me. Ren was gone.


    Somehow, I felt a little hollow inside now that Ren was really gone. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to send him off this morning. Although, I had mentally prepared myself for this moment, I felt my legs go weak as reality set in. What am I doing? I should go back inside and proceed with my life as normal.


    I busied myself with cooking to kill the time to keep my mind off Ren, not that I was successful. Every time my mind lost focus and had time to wander, my thoughts would return to think of Ren. I wonder how he¡¯s doing. Is he safe? Does his arm still hurt?


    I shook my head to clear my thoughts. Of course, he¡¯s safe. I finished cooking and headed to the dining table when something gold and shiny caught my eye. It couldn¡¯t be¡­Ren left this hair ornament for me? I gingerly picked up the beautiful hair ornament watching as it sparkled in the light as I twirled it around in my hand.


    Oh¡­there¡¯s a note.


    ¡®Thank you for taking care of me and for saving my life. Please keep this ornament, I believe it would look very beautiful on you. Stay safe and be happy. If fate is on our side, we¡¯ll meet each other again,¡±


    The note was signed Ren. If fate is on our side, huh? Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll meet Ren again¡­someday.


    ¡­


    Two weeks after Ren¡¯s departure, I had begun to return to my normal life. Things were starting to revert to how they were. I spent my days picking herbs, making medicine, and visiting the local pharmacy in the village. Days passed by peacefully and I began to think of my time with Ren as a fairytale fantasy that was far away from reality.


    One cold night, I was chatting cheerfully with Uncle Gobei and his wife about some new medicine that foreign traders had brought into town while visiting their pharmacy. Suddenly, the front door of the pharmacy burst open loudly and a soldier barged in. The three of us were shocked as we stared wide-eyed at the dishevel appearance of the soldier.


    ¡°All three healers must come at once!¡± the soldier barked loudly at us.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 11 - War

    ¡°May we know what this is all about?¡± Uncle Gobei asked in a shaky voice.


    ¡°War has started! We¡¯ve been invaded. The soldiers are out fighting now. We need all the healers that we have to take care of the injured. Now follow me at once! Quickly!¡± the soldier yelled in as he rapidly gestured for us to follow him.


    We looked at each other before nodding in understanding. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe it but if war was really here, then the soldier was right. We must follow him at once to set up the hospital and to tend to the injured.


    ¡°Wait a moment while we grab our medical supplies!¡± Auntie cried out as the three of us grabbed all the necessary medicine and tools that we need.


    ¡°We must hurry!¡± the soldier continued to bark at us.


    ¡°Can you please help carry this?¡± I asked the soldier as I passed him a large backpack full of medical supplies.


    ¡°Ok. Now, lets go!¡± the soldier ushered us firmly out the door.


    The cold wind blew harshly against my face. Tonight, the howl of the wind felt more haunting than ever before. Although a war was going on, the outside was still silent just like any other night.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t reached the very center of town yet because our forces were able to intercept them. But they will be here very soon. We need to set up the hospital to receive the injured by then,¡± the soldier explained as he followed his lead to the emergency medical camp that was being set up.


    This is bad. The situation is very dire. Our town was small and so was our military power. Worst, we were always short on doctors and healers. The fact that the soldier did not send me away after giving me a few cold stares was enough proof that they needed all the hands that they could get right now. At least, I didn¡¯t hear anything about my presence bringing bad luck to the army in this time of war.


    Soon we arrived at the medical tent temporarily set up to receive the wounded. I sighed loudly; it would be great if it were only the wounded that will end up here. I have never seen a patient die in front of my eyes before; however, I felt that I was going to experience that firsthand today and most probably, more than just once. I had to ask the main question lingering on my mind right now.


    ¡°Which army is attacking us right now?¡± I asked the soldier as he was turning to leave us.


    ¡°The Flame Dragon Empire¡­¡± the soldier replied in a low voice. No more needed to be said.


    All our eyes dropped to the floor as the full-scale of the situation sank in. There was no way we could win a war against the Flame Dragon Empire, the biggest, wealthiest, and most ruthless empire in this region. This war isn¡¯t something totally unexpected, rather it was just a matter of time before our land along with many of our neighboring towns would be under attack.


    If we can¡¯t win the war, isn¡¯t it better for us to surrender and agree to some terms. I personally felt that it was much better than bloodshed, there are so many helpless old people, women, and children in our village. No time to think about that, now we must focus on preparing to give medical care.


    ¡°Is it true¡­that they burn all the villages they capture down to the ground?¡± an old woman who was certainly another experienced healer asked in a low and shaky voice.


    No one dared reply to her question. I sincerely hoped that the rumor wasn¡¯t true¡­but we¡¯re about to find out for ourselves very soon.


    ¡­


    ¡°Are all men in position?¡± Ren addressed his generals.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. All men are in position. The first wave of attack has been launched as you have planned,¡± Shin, Ren¡¯s right-hand man and also best friend, replied with confidence.


    ¡°Good. Send in the second wave using the secret paths like I¡¯ve planned. The aim is to win this war as soon as possible with the least casualty on both sides. Go!¡± Ren commanded.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± all war generals that were present answered in unison.


    If things go as planned the whole town could be seized in around two days and one night. That is if the enemy does not surrender before then. I sincerely hope that they will have the sense to surrender instead of fighting a war that they couldn¡¯t win. Worst comes to worst, I won¡¯t hesitate to burn this entire town to the ground. The sooner this war ends the better¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Hang in there! Press your hand down here¡­please wait!¡± I ordered a heavily wounded soldier as I turned to find some more cloth to stop the bleeding. This is no good¡­there¡¯s too many wounded men here and not enough healers. I knew deep-down that there was no hope as the warm wetness of his blood soaked passed the fabric onto my hand. I felt tear sting my eyes as I rapidly blinked them away.


    Less than half an hour upon our arrival, the first set of wounded soldiers started to trickle into the medical camp. A short while after, the number of wounded patients soared as the wounded flooded into the camp and soon the camp wasn¡¯t big enough to accommodate the patients. Many wounded had to lie in front of the camp and around it due to the lack of space.


    The most horrible reality is that for some cases, it was clear that there was nothing that we could do to help. My premonition was correct, less than an hour into the start of this mess, I had already witness more than twenty deaths. After that point, I didn¡¯t have time to count our losses. There was so much work to do that I was too busy dealing with the living¡­or half-living.


    ¡°Lin¡­come over here!¡± Uncle Gobei called me over urgently.


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡± I said as I stared down at the patient in front of us. His arm and leg were severely wounded and bleeding heavily.


    ¡°You take the arm, Lin. I¡¯ll do the leg¡­¡± Uncle Gobei instructed. We went to work immediately. If we could just get the bleeding to stop and wrap up his wound, there could be a chance that he could survive. The wound was deep, but it didn¡¯t cut into his artery¡­he should be able to make it. He must¡­


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 12 - Code Black

    After treating that patient, we had a short meeting with the other healers as the situation headed for the worst-case scenario. We all knew what that meant as he stared wordlessly into each other¡¯s eyes and nodded sadly.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this anymore¡­so from now on¡­it¡¯s code Black¡­¡± Uncle Gobei stated what was already on everyone¡¯s mind. It took courage and authority from a senior doctor to say those words because it meant that from now on, we would be forsaking the lives of some patients. That¡¯s right, we¡¯re going to leave some of them to die¡­


    Code Black. The situation that no medical practitioner wants to find him or herself in. Ever. In emergency situations where there are more patients than the medical staff could handle, patients will be categorized based on their probability of survival. Only those labelled as having high and medium probability of survival will be given treatment. Those that were beyond saving were automatically categorized as Black and will receive no medical attention.


    That¡¯s right, we are now mandated to leave some people to die. I bit my lower lip, all the while my hands were moving to treat the patient lying on his back in front of me on a stretcher. Looking up momentarily was a mistake, all I saw were more patient being rushed in, all on stretchers. Shit.


    ¡­


    ¡°How far have we progressed?¡± Ren asked his messengers from the frontlines in a calm voice.


    ¡°The second wave of soldiers combined with the first have already entered the main part of town as you have planned, Your Highness,¡± the messenger reported before bowing low to show his respect.


    ¡°The war is coming to a climax, can I join the foray now?¡± Ren asked while his horse perked up at the opportunity to go into battle.


    ¡°No, Your Highness! You must not go into battle. The Emperor has absolutely forbid it¡­else he¡¯ll have my head. Please stay behind¡­¡± Shin cried out in protest.


    ¡°This is so boring¡­¡± Ren muttered under his breath.


    ¡­


    Black. Black¡­and yet another Black patient. I closed my eyes for a moment and will this to just be a dream. When I reopened my eyes, the same chaotic scene greeted me. The number of Black patients with no chance of survival increased exponentially. I didn¡¯t even have time to hold their hand as they slowly passed away from their injuries. This is insane! When will this battle end. There is no way we can win this war; why are we even fighting.


    ¡°Lin! Take this!¡± Uncle Gobei called my name before throwing me more bandages and cloth. Soon our medical supply will be running low. If the number of patients keep on rising, not only will we not have enough staff, but we also wouldn¡¯t have enough supplies and medicines to treat them with as well.


    ¡°Excuse me, mister. How is the situation outside?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°Not good¡­¡± was the soldier¡¯s brief answer as he headed out of the tent after leaving behind his injured comrade for our treatment.


    I didn¡¯t need to do the math to know that more patients died rather than survive at my hands. I wanted to scream, cry and then blackout. I¡¯m just not skilled enough to save them. This is my fault. If I had more skill, if I had developed better medicines and potions¡­perhaps they didn¡¯t have to die. Perhaps, I could have saved more of them¡­


    I watched as many pairs of eyes lost their sparkle of life and many hands fell limp as death claimed them. The whole place smelled of blood mixed with herb and medicine. My clothes, my arms and face were covered all in blood. Blood that wasn¡¯t mine.


    ¡°There are more patients outside!¡± a women called out.


    Shit! I grabbed whatever medical supplies that I had left and ran out of the camp to treat the new patients arriving outside.


    ¡­


    ¡°How long do I have to sit here without any action¡­¡± Ren complained, his voice plagued with boredom.


    ¡°Stop complaining, Your Highness¡­¡± Shin replied curtly.


    ¡°I hate it when you use that tone with me¡­¡± Ren teased his best friend.


    ¡°Then stop acting like a spoiled child already¡­¡± Shin said with mock annoyance.


    ¡°Is that how you address your Crown Prince?¡± Ren asked mockingly, eyeing his best friend who was also astride his horse.


    ¡°When we¡¯re alone, yes. Who else will keep you in check? You¡¯re the Crown Prince, Ren, you can¡¯t go out in the mist of random battles anymore. Your old man is going to wring my neck¡­¡± Shin started to lecture Ren endlessly.


    It should be around this time that the enemy will offer to negotiate terms of surrender. If I¡¯m not wrong, a messenger should be arriving soon. This is getting more and more boring by the minute. Hopefully, the usage of the secret passages had saved us some time and some men.


    ¡°Your Highness, a representative from the Town of Amber Leaves has come to negotiate terms of surrender,¡± a young soldier informed Ren and Shin.


    ¡°How insolent of them to send a mere representative and be expected to meet in person with the Crown Prince!¡± Shin spat as he moved his horse forward.


    ¡°Shin¡­¡± Ren said in a low voice as he gestured for Shin to remain still.


    ¡°It is all going as planned. I won¡¯t meet with the representative, so please give these terms from the Emperor of the Flame Dragon Empire to the representative. If he agrees to all the terms, we will cease this war and retreat at once,¡± Ren stated emotionlessly, handing the young soldier a scroll bearing the empire¡¯s crest.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± the messenger replied stiffly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go along to meet the representative. Ren, you stay here with the guards¡­¡± Shin said as he followed the messenger.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Ren replied in agreement.


    Finally, Shin has left my side. Shin is my best friend, but he is super strict and follows father¡¯s order to the letter. He would flip if he found out what I¡¯m about to do¡­


    ¡°Guards, come with me¡­¡± I ordered in my authoritative voice. Shin or no Shin, I¡¯m the Crown Prince here.


    Although they seemed a little shock, the guards decided to comply and followed me. Not like they had a choice since the very beginning.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 13 - Demands

    ¡°These are the demands from our Emperor. If the Town of Amber Leaves can agree to all of these conditions, we will accept your surrender and stop the battle,¡± Shin stated officially before reading out all the terms present in the scroll.


    The terms included very common terms such as taxes to be paid in money or as crops. Ability for the Empire to use and control the land and population as it sees fit. The condition for complete surrender and loyalty as part of the Flame Dragon Empire. All terms were common, and nothing stood out except for one in which Shin read with more emphasis than the rest. After all, this term was just recently added by the emperor himself less than a month prior to this.


    ¡°As for the final condition, the Town of Amber Leaves agrees to send the most beautiful and talented virgin to represent the town as an ambassador. The ambassador will live in the Imperial palace for the rest of her life and serve the Empire in good faith. That is all,¡±


    ¡°Sir, we agree to all the conditions. However, I do not have a daughter to offer to the Empire. My only daughter died from an illness when she was but a child¡­¡± the Town ruler pleaded while on his knees.


    ¡°Well¡­that¡¯s unfortunate, but you see, no where in the terms does it state that it has to be the ruler¡¯s daughter. The term just states that the most beautiful and talented virgin be sent to the Empire. Of course, you¡¯re more than welcomed to send more than one if you want the Empire to favor your town more. After all, competition between towns for the favor of the main Empire is fierce,¡± Shin replied briskly but with a chilling smile. He knew well why the emperor had explicitly added this term, twisting the norm that existed before.


    Before it was common for the conqueror to ask for a young child from the main bloodline of the ruler to hold as a hostage in the Imperial palace to ensure that the conquered town behaves well. However, the Emperor hated that rule as he cared too much for the children and didn¡¯t deem them necessary for the Empire to control the states and town, so he had that rule completely removed. That was until around a month ago when the rule was added back into the terms but with a twist. Instead of asking for the oldest child of the ruler, it asked explicitly for the most desirable women. All of this was for the sake of beefing up the Crown Prince¡¯s harem with the hope to produce some heirs for the Empire. The emperor has gotten desperate regarding this matter.


    Well, from how I see it, just getting one heir would be a super good start already. Considering the Crown Prince¡¯s lack of interest in his harem or who was in it, wishing for multiple heirs at this point was a wild stretch. I was sure that the emperor knew of this as well.


    ¡°Understood, Sir. We, the Town of Amber Leaves, agree to all the terms. Please stop the battle immediately!¡± the town head cried out in submission as he bowed his head low onto the ground. The other village elders and others that were present also did the same.


    ¡°Good. The woman in question is to be sent as soon as possible and within three days,¡± Shin stated flatly as he turned to leave.


    ¡­


    The term ¡®ambassador¡¯ was used but everyone knew that it was just a word chosen to soften the blow of the word ¡®hostage¡¯ or ¡®sacrifice¡¯. What the Emperor wanted was a hostage or a sacrifice that the village had to choose to offer to the Empire. Sending the right woman who could win the favor of the emperor would highly benefit the village; however, the opposite was also true if the woman incurred the Emperor¡¯s wraith.


    ¡°We have to send a woman as a sacrifice to the conqueror. That woman will definitely be tortured, raped and then executed publicly on the streets. Who should we send? No father will be willing to sacrifice his daughter,¡± one of the Elders spoke up quite bluntly.


    ¡°There is no guarantee that she will be treated that harshly. If the Emperor wants to keep us under his thumb, he will take care of the hostage well,¡± another Elder voiced.


    ¡°Usually, they would ask for children from the Head family; however, this time they are asking for a virgin woman. It is clear that the woman will be raped and shut in the harem for her whole life as a sex slave,¡± one of the advisors stated his opinion.


    ¡°Should we ask someone from the village to nominate his daughter? After all, if the daughter can win the emperor¡¯s favor then¡­¡± another advisor suggested hesitantly.


    ¡°Who would want to sacrifice their daughter, sister, granddaughter¡­even if it¡¯s for the village¡¯s sake? In this case what we can do is minimize damage. Isn¡¯t there a woman without a family? Someone who would deal the village the least damage if we sent her?¡± the village ruler said as he racked his brain for such a woman.


    The room became silent as everyone was deep in thought.


    ¡°What about that weird girl living alone in the mountains? She¡¯s got no living family. Her father is dead. She brings bad luck and that is probably why we lost the war in the first place. Let¡¯s capture her and just send her,¡± an Elder suggested enthusiastically.


    ¡°The emperor¡¯s terms call for a beautiful and talented woman. I don¡¯t even remember what the girl looks like¡­is she pretty? Is she even talented? Won¡¯t we all get executed if we send someone unsuitable?¡± the village head replied anxiously.


    ¡°Good point. I¡¯m not sure what she looks like but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s at least decent looking. We can dress her up and paint her face! For talent¡­hmm¡­she¡¯s a healer and has some knowledge about herbs, right? Won¡¯t that do?¡± the same Elder continued to argue his case.


    ¡°Well¡­the decree does not state that the talent has to be those entertainment like dancing and singing so perhaps it could work¡­¡± the village head began to agree.


    The whole room nodded in agreement at this proposed solution. It was the solution that was most convenient for all of them. No one in the village would as much as complain if that random girl whom they all despised was sent away as a hostage.


    ¡°Well then, where is the girl?¡±


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 14 - Mismatch

    ¡°Run now! The enemies are here!¡± a woman screamed wildly as she ran into the tent.


    What? The enemies are here?! What would they come here for? There¡¯s no one here but the injured and a few medical staff, most of which were women or old. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else as I saw soldiers cladded in unfamiliar red armor uniform entering the tent bearing swords. The enemy is here¡­


    The soldiers that came in were aggressive and overbearing. My body froze in fear as they started smashing the medical equipment. Medicine, potions, and glass bottles crashed to the floor making a loud shattering sound. No¡­we don¡¯t have enough medicine as it is. Another soldier grabbed an old man while another one grabbed Uncle Gobei¡¯s collar yanking him hard.


    ¡°Stop¡­please. We¡¯re just doctors and healers¡­please,¡± Uncle Gobei pleaded in a shaky voice. It was clear that he was scared as the enemy soldier stared him down.


    Uncle! I need to do something to save him. Without realizing what I was doing, I grabbed the soldier¡¯s arm to restrain him.


    ¡°Please let him go¡­he¡¯s old¡­he¡¯s just a doctor. Please don¡¯t hurt us¡­there¡¯s only the injured here¡± I pleaded as I felt tears in my eyes.


    Slowly the soldier turned to face me, his eyes mad and threatening. A sadistic grin spread across his hostile face as he stared at me. My lips instantly felt dry, and my body shook with fear.


    ¡°If I let him go, can I play around with you instead?¡± he said threateningly as he threw poor Uncle Gobei to the ground before grabbing my wrists in his hands. I screamed and struggled but this man was too strong. My wrists are hurting as he tightened his grip on them.


    Someone¡­please help me! The soldier came closer and closer, and I shivered in fear¡­


    ¡°The enemy has surrendered. We¡¯ve won. All soldiers are to return to camp at once. I repeat, all soldiers are to return to the camp immediately according to the official orders of General Shin!¡± a voice called out authoritatively and on repeat. The announcement was passed out as more people started yelling out the same message for all soldiers to return.


    ¡°You just got very lucky little girl¡­¡± the soldier spat as he released my wrists. With one last smirk my way, he was gone along with his comrades.


    What just happened? The moment the soldier let go of me my legs lost all strength and I slid down onto the floor. Uncle Gobei was there to support me as he murmured his thanks and other comforting words but I was too shocked to make out any of them.


    The war has ended¡­finally. Although it was our loss, the rise in the number of casualties ends here. I started crying a little with the tears that I had been suppressing overflowing. It was a mix of grief, shock and relief. The worst, I hoped, was now finally over.


    ¡°Save the crying for later, my dear girl. We have a lot of work to do¡­unfortunately,¡± Uncle Gobei said as he stroked my back. He was right, there¡¯s no time for tears. We still have a mini army of patients to treat.


    I sucked in a couple of deep breaths before picking up my medical kit to treat the next patient. I worked tirelessly, focusing all my energy and thoughts on saving lives that I forgot about my sadness and fear for the moment.


    ¡­


    ¡°Lin! Where are you?! Lin!¡± Ren called out loudly. His voice echoing off the walls of the small cottage.


    There was no response. The small house was quiet with no signs of life. Lin was clearly not home.


    Ren looked through all rooms in the cottage and the backyard garden, but Lin was no where to be found.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­she went to the village¡­¡± Ren muttered under his breath as his hands balled into tight fists.


    ¡°Crown Prince. Why are we here? We should¡­¡± one of the royal guards began to speak hesitantly. However, the clearly panicked look on the Crown Prince face silenced him instantly.


    ¡°Where is she¡­?¡± Ren muttered to himself as he looked towards the small path leading to the village.


    ¡°I beg your pardon, Your Highness. What did you just say?¡± the other royal guard asked with care.


    ¡°Nothing¡­let¡¯s return to the camp. Quickly!¡± Ren replied as he got on his white horse in one swift motion.


    ¡­


    I was treating a leg wound for one of the injured soldiers when there was a loud ruckus in front of the tent. I wondered what was going on. Can¡¯t they see that we were already too busy as it is to handle more mess.


    ¡°Where is the girl?¡± an old man asked as he headed for the tent. Behind him were many old men and I recognized the village head. That must mean that the other old men were either Elders or advisors. Why were they here? Are they here to visit the sick and injured?


    ¡°Dear Elder, who are you referring to?¡± Uncle Gobei asked respectfully as he bowed slightly. There was a mild look of annoyance on his face that he tried desperately to suppress. I felt the same why and could sympathize with him. Many lives were waiting for us to heal them, and we didn¡¯t have time to spare to entertain the elders.


    ¡°That girl¡­you know¡­who lives alone in the outskirt of the village. The mysterious healer girl!¡± the village head snapped at Uncle Gobei.


    ¡°Oh¡­you mean Rin Kamiya?¡± Uncle Gobei replied with a little confusion. I was confused too as I heard my name. Why would the village head and the Elders be looking for me? Am I¡­in trouble?


    ¡°Yes! That Kamiya girl¡­where is she?!¡± the village head replied in a hurry.


    It was funny that I was standing very close by in the same tent, but he didn¡¯t even recognize me. I wasn¡¯t surprised since I hid my face from everyone most of the time when I came into the village. Plus, I was covered in sweat, dirt, and blood right now.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 15 - Offering To The Capital

    ¡°Kamiya? She¡¯s standing right there¡­¡± Uncle Gobei replied casually as he pointed in my direction. I froze. Why can¡¯t they just leave me alone to tend to the injured and then I will just silently head home.


    ¡°Kamiya! My dear girl¡­there you are. Please come with us, we have very good news to share with you!¡± the village head broke into a smile as he addressed me excitedly.


    I had to be a fool to not realize that something very suspicious was going on. No one in this village except for Uncle Gobei and Auntie would refer to me as ¡®my dear girl¡¯ and even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t mean it. Under the same logic, the good news that they wanted to share with me must really be super bad news. I closed my eyes and breathed in deeply in resignation while I braced myself for what was to come.


    ¡°Where are you taking her?¡± Uncle Gobei interrupted as he shielded me behind him. A look of worry was clear on his face.


    ¡°We¡¯re just taking her to a quiet place where we can have a chat with her. That is all Gobei. No need for you to worry,¡± the village head insisted as he stared at me. Seems like I don¡¯t have a choice in the matter. I also didn¡¯t want to bother or worry Uncle Gobei either.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok uncle. I¡¯ll go¡­and I¡¯ll be back soon to help with the patients. Thank you¡± I told him, trying to keep my voice calm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This way please,¡± one of the Elders said as they led the way for me to follow.


    ¡­


    ¡°Rin Kamiya. I will get straight to the point. The Flame Dragon Empire has requested for our village to send the most beautiful and talented woman to live there as the ambassador uniting our town as part of the empire. This is the part of the price they have asked for to end the war as quickly as they did,¡± the old village head stated without emotions.


    ¡°You mean, they asked for a hostage and you¡¯re choosing to send me?¡± I asked him bluntly. I was more than well aware of what an ¡®ambassador¡¯ in this context meant.


    ¡°Kamiya. This is a great opportunity for you to do good for this village that has raised and nurtured you. We all continued to support you even after the death of your dear father. If you were to gain the favor of the emperor or other members of the Empire¡¯s royal family; they would come to favor this town and its people will benefit. Surely, you see the bigger picture in all of this,¡± the old man went on with his effort to convince me.


    ¡°If that truly is the case, I¡¯m sure there are other young woman much more beautiful and much more talented in the arts than I am. If you choose to send me, your plan will backfire. There is no way someone like me can earn any favors with the emperor or any members of his family,¡± I stated factually. I didn¡¯t know anything about make up, dressing up or any of the feminine arts that were desirable qualities in a concubine. Not that I was interested in joining anyone¡¯s harem.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s come to this, I¡¯ll have to convince you in another way. You¡¯ve been selling your herbs secretly to Gobei at his pharmacy and clinic, right? What do you think will happen to Gobei¡¯s business if people find out that he¡¯s been secretly buying herbs from a girl that brings bad luck like you? Do you think people would buy or want medicine made purely of bad luck?¡± the village head said with a smirk.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± I asked as I was losing my patience.


    ¡°You need to learn to think of the greater good and the people who care about you! Do you want Gobei to lose his business? It¡¯s his life, you know that. You know well that no one wants you here, but we put up with you for all these years. Isn¡¯t it time to payback your homeland?¡± the village head went on without answering my question.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± I asked without backing down. I am not going to be sent to the empire as a hostage. A hostage that no one in my hometown even cares about. The mention of uncle Gobei worried me. I hate to admit it but, he could get hurt because he tried his best to help support me.


    ¡°You actually don¡¯t have a choice. We¡¯ll tie you up and deliver you there if that is what it takes. Just go girl. If it¡¯s not you, then we don¡¯t know who else to send. Do it for people of this village. Do it to protect this village that your parents held so dear¡­¡± the old man pleaded.


    Using all of that against me isn¡¯t going to change my mind. I was unwilling to go; however, I could see that there was no other way out. If I didn¡¯t go, then some other young girl in the village would have to. Perhaps the village head was right, sending someone like me as a sacrifice might make more sense than someone well loved by the villagers. No one would miss me or feel a loss if I was the one who went away.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go¡­but don¡¯t you dare expect any favors to rain on this village. I¡¯ll always remember that you all chose to offer me as a sacrifice,¡± I said in a firm voice with anger boiling right beneath the surface. I clenched my fist tight with frustration and anger as I tried to steady my resolve.


    ¡°Very well. It¡¯s settled. You will head out tomorrow morning,¡± the old man said.


    Tomorrow, I will travel to the capital of the Flame Dragon Empire, Darukai. I wondered what the capital of such a large empire would be like¡­


    ---To be continued¡­

 Chapter 16 - Deception

    **Back to the Present**


    There¡¯s no mistake. Although his hair, his clothing, and the air around him is very different from when I met him before. This man¡­he¡¯s Ren, the trader that I rescued! Why is Ren here? Why is he dressed like that?


    Ren¡­is the Crown Prince of the Flame Dragon Empire?!


    My mind went numb as many thoughts raced frantically through it. I stared with eyes wide opened at the Ren who was dressed in the highest-grade royal ensemble as befitting of the Crown Prince of a large empire. His hair partially tied back and decorate with gold jewelry. His royal robe must be made mixed with gold as well. He wore multiple gold jewelry and had a beautifully decorated sword hanging by his side. The air about him was royal, refined and quite arrogant. However, there is no mistaking it, this man standing before me is Ren.


    Does he recognize me? I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted him to or not. If I catch his attention, will he help me out or should I try to blend in with the rest of the woman here? What should I do?


    So many questions raced through my mind as I stood there with everyone¡¯s eyes on me. What am I even thinking about? How could a heartless man who used me like that help me? Taking in a deep breath to strengthen my resolve, I looked up from the floor to stare directly at his eyes. In that moment as our eyes met, I decided that I would do everything within my power to make him pay for using me that way.


    I will teach him the value of people¡¯s lives. I felt my blood boil over as I thought of the bloodshed I had to deal with on that fateful day of the war. Thinking that I aided him in that war made me feel like I had killed those people with my own hands. It didn¡¯t matter if it was direct or indirect, I now have their blood on my hands.


    My body shook with anger. How dare he use a healer like me to murder people?


    ¡°My name is Rin Kamiya from the Town of Amber leaves,¡± I repeated once more in a loud and confident voice. I refuse to back down now.


    ¡°What is your special skill?¡± the eunuch hissed softly behind me. It was clear that he was uncomfortable with the fact that I haven¡¯t started demonstrating my skills yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m a healer. I have knowledge in herbs and medicine, Your Majesty and Your Highness,¡± I stated the truth firmly as I bowed low. This wasn¡¯t a skill that could be performed for entertainment like dancing and singing but if Ren remembers me, then a demonstration of my skills won¡¯t be necessary.


    ¡°So you are¡­¡± Ren replied in a soft voice as if he was muttering to himself.


    His words were not missed by the watchful eyes and ears of the Emperor and the eunuch as they focused their attention on him with clear look of surprise on their faces.


    ¡°Healing is an excellent and very noble skill to have¡­¡± the Emperor commented with a pleased smile.


    The Eunuch exchanged some words in whispers with the Emperor but I didn¡¯t pay them any attention. I kept my eyes on Ren as I watched him, trying my best to judge his reaction. I think the corner of his lips curled up into a small smile for a split of a second before it was gone or perhaps, it was just my imagination.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be seeing you later¡­¡± Ren stated as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Everyone bowed as Ren turned and strode out of the grand hall without another word, leaving both the Emperor and the Eunuch slightly stunned. As everyone bowed low, I quickly did the same. Since Ren is no longer here, does that mean that this assembly is now over? What will happen now?


    After exchanging a few secretly whispered sentences with the Emperor, the Eunuch turned to address everyone in the grand hall. The atmosphere in the grand hall became even more tense as everyone waited for the Eunuch¡¯s announcement. I guess it made sense, the fate of all these women, and I guess my fate as well, was at stake here. Oh¡­how unfortunate and how disgusting this is.


    ¡°Thank you everyone for your display of beauty and talent today. Without further ado, I would like to officially announce that all of you here have received the highest honor of joining the crown prince¡¯s harem starting as of today. Please strive to serve the crown prince to the best of your ability as representative of your town and village. The Eunuchs will now help with escorting you to your new living quarters. I wish everyone the best of luck and hopefully, the next Empress is amongst you,¡± the Eunuch announced in a proud voice as he stressed over each and every word in his message.


    In other words, everyone here is now official the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine and whoever produces an heir first will become the next Empress. Why should I be surprised, we were all sent here for that sole purpose from the very start. Reminding us that we represent our town is rubbing in our faces that we are hostages and the fate of our town rests on how well we perform our duties.


    Although the other women seemed please to have passed the first step towards achieving their mission, I felt like this whole ordeal was ridiculous at best. The worst part was that I wasn¡¯t sure what I should do. Which path would lead me towards my freedom the fastest? I guess I need to learn more about the rules of this palace and the situation that I¡¯m in before I can make a well-informed decision. I just want to go home.


    Like school kids on a field trip out in the mountains, we were ushered to follow the Eunuch as we headed to what I would later learn was the inner court located in the Crown Prince¡¯s palace. The inner court or in other words, the place where the Crown Prince¡¯s harem was located.


    --To be continued...

 Chapter 17 - The Harem Manager

    ¡°You¡­come this way,¡± the senior eunuch said suddenly.


    ¡°You mean¡­me?¡± I asked in slight confusion as I pointed to myself. Did he mean me?


    ¡°Yes, you. Come here with me,¡± the eunuch replied in a desperate voice as he beckoned me to follow him with his hand.


    Hesitantly, I started to follow him. I didn¡¯t know where he was leading me, but he was leading me away from the group of women. I looked back over my shoulder as the group of women walked further away in the other direction. Where is he taking me?


    ¡°The Emperor has graciously decided to let you stay in the White Lotus palace. You should consider yourself extremely lucky to have earned yourself such a reward on your first day at the Grand Palace,¡± the eunuch explained as if to answer my unasked question.


    Not that I knew what the White Lotus palace is. As far as I was aware, the fact that Ren seemed to show some interest in me by simply talking to me during the session has earned me a palace. In other words, I get a slightly bigger room to myself than the rest of the other woman because I saved his life. Well¡­that¡¯s great.


    After a short walk, I began to figure out that the White Lotus palace is also located in the harem part of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace. A palace inside of another palace. Why do they call every building a palace? It is so confusing.


    Finally, we arrived at what was called the White Lotus palace. This place is to be my home from now on. One look and I immediately understood where the palace got its name from. Unlike the other buildings, this palace was mainly white in color with a few shades of pink and green here and there. The pillars and walls were carved in lotus shapes making it look like the palace was made from a bunch of white lotuses. The pond in the garden also had blooming white lotuses.


    I hate to admit it but, compared to the small cottage that I lived in, this place and its beauty and size seemed unreal. However, I would trade all this beauty and luxury just to return to my home. I was lost in thought as I continued to follow the eunuch into the palace.


    ¡°Umm¡­who else lives here?¡± I asked hesitantly about my roommates. If I¡¯m going to be stuck here for a while I might as well try to make some friends.


    ¡°No one. However, there will be maids, guards and kitchen staff and the like to serve you,¡± the eunuch answered briefly as if this was something I should be able to figure out on my own.


    True to his words, the moment we stepped into the main hall we were greeted with ten staff with their head bowed low. Men, middle-aged women, and teenage girls all dressed in uniform of the court staff bowed deeply to show their respect and intent to serve. The sight was unusual to me, and I felt shy and very out of place standing there.


    ¡°This is Miss Rin Kamiya. From now on she is your mistress and you all will serve her. Under the Emperor¡¯s orders, Miss Rin Kamiya will now be the mistress of this White Lotus palace and you all will serve her as such. Now¡­please show her around and dress her up as befitting of the Lady of this palace,¡± the eunuch announced promptly before turning on his heels and leaving me there with all the staffs.


    ¡­


    A young woman who was probably my age or slightly younger led me on a tour of the palace. She has a decently clean and beautiful face with very round eyes. Although she seemed nervous to be alone with me, she tried to carry herself politely and professionally.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked during our tour.


    ¡°I apologize for the late introduction Miss. My name is Ming,¡± the young woman replied a little shyly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ming. Thank you for showing me around,¡± I said, trying to sound as friendly as I could.


    ¡°Please come this way My Lady. We will help to shower and dress you,¡± Ming replied without much emotion in her voice. However, she did smile back kindly.


    Wait! They¡¯re going to shower me?


    ¡°Umm¡­I can do that by myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble you to help me shower¡­¡± I protested all the way to the bath which resembled a large hot spring rather than a bathtub.


    With five women yanking and pulling at my clothes and shoving me into the hot bath, I found myself completely naked and at their mercy in no time. The next thing I knew, I was sitting in the large hot bath with many hands scrubbing my naked skin. It hurst a little¡­


    ¡°Lady Rin, please stay still. We don¡¯t have much time to prepare you¡­¡± a middle-aged woman said to me as she focused on scrubbing my left arm.


    ¡°Prepare me for¡­?¡± I asked her curiously; however, I was not offered a reply.


    After what seemed like two or three hours, the skillful ladies were done bathing and dressing me. I looked at my self at the floor length mirror and couldn¡¯t help letting out a small cry of surprise. I hardly recognized the reflection staring back at me from the mirror.


    Dressed in a light pink silk outer robe decorated with white lotus patterns and inner white silk robe with silver thread decorations, I looked like a nobleman¡¯s daughter. My face was painted in what I assumed was what was considered beautiful and fashionable in this empire. I guess I¡¯m supposed to look beautiful, but I just felt silly and weirdly out of place.


    Suddenly, an old and seemingly senior woman stepped into the dressing room. Everyone seemed to know well who she was and bowed respectfully. The woman¡¯s hair was all grey and held up into a conservative bun with minimal decoration. Her dress was more luxurious than the general maids showing her rank and authority in this palace.


    ¡°Lady Rin, my name is Wusin Chen. You can simply call me Chen and I am the senior manager of the Crown Prince¡¯s inner court,¡± the old woman, who I now knew was called Miss Chen, introduced herself professionally as she smiled warmly at me.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 18 - Birth Of Lady White Lotus

    Ok. In other words, this auntie is the manager of the Crown Prince¡¯s harem. What an interesting job to have. If I must live here or find a way out as fast as possible, it will be extremely important to remain on Chen¡¯s good side.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you¡­umm¡­Miss Chen¡­¡± I replied with the warmest smile I could muster.


    ¡°You can call me Auntie Chen. Everyone, please leave us alone for a moment,¡± Auntie Chen replied before turning to wave off the others in the room.


    With swift bows they turned to leave the room, quietly closing the door behind them. Suddenly, I was left alone with Auntie Chen. I breathed in deeply a few times to calm my own heat beat. For some reason, I had a very gad feeling about this and the atmosphere is making me nervous. I looked down to see that my hand were balled together and my palms were sweating slightly.


    ¡°There is no need to be nervous. I am here to guide and prepare you. You can ask me any questions and I will give you some tips on how to become successful,¡± Auntie Chen continued speaking in her warm yet professional voice. It appears she has been through this same or similar conversation at least a hundred times in her career.


    ¡°I was asking this earlier but¡­what are you all preparing me for?¡± I asked in a soft and slightly cautious voice.


    ¡°Do you know the significance of being the Lady of this White Lotus Palace?¡± Auntie Chen asked with an alluring smile.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I answered quite frankly.


    ¡°The White Lotus Palace was originally built for Lady Li Ning who was the previous emperor¡¯s favorite concubine. The white lotus was her favorite flower. Later on, after the death of the empress at that time, Lady Li Ning was directly promoted to empress. This palace became the symbol of Love and it is said that the Lady that resides in this Palace will become the Empress one day,¡± Auntie Chen explained as she looked me up and down and smiled proudly.


    On the other hand, I didn¡¯t like where this story was going at all because no part of the story did Auntie mention that Lady Li Ning got to go back home. I wasn¡¯t sure if Lady Li Ning, or whoever, was willing or not but I was sure that I didn¡¯t want to become a concubine or an Empress. I just want to go back home.


    Taking my silence for acceptance rather than shock and confusion, Auntie Chen continued with her story.


    ¡°After the death of Lady Li Ning, this palace is specifically bestowed upon women who hold the interest of the emperor or the one next in line. In your case, the emperor has graciously bestowed the title of Lady White Lotus to you along with this palace because you have captured the crown prince¡¯s interest,¡± Auntie Chen said definitely with so much joy in her face that I wanted to choke in guilt.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± was all I managed to say while withholding my sigh of frustration.


    How do I start to explain to her that I don¡¯t hold Ren¡¯s interest in that way? We just met before and maybe he remembered¡­or not¡­but that is it. Should I also add that he destroyed my town and slaughtered my people? On top of that, I was on the verge of being raped by one of his soldiers.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time so let¡¯s get on with it. I am here to prepare you for your first night with the Crown Prince,¡± Auntie Chen continued bluntly.


    ¡°What?!¡± I cried out in shock.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Rin¡­or should I say Lady White Lotus. I can understand your excitement, after all, it is such a rare opportunity and honor to be chosen on your very first day in the palace to spend the night with the crown prince. Many women, even the ones in his harem, can only dream of spending the night with him,¡± Auntie Chen said with a warm smile.


    I bit my lip and plastered a tight smile on my face. If there was an award for the biggest misunderstanding, Auntie Chen here would be the winner without a doubt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Ren¡­I mean¡­the Crown Prince is interested in¡­spending the night with me. There must be some kind of misunderstanding. I should¡­go home¡­¡± I suggested in a shaky voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy and modest. Everyone girl that is sane would jump at this opportunity. Let us go over the details to make sure tonight will be a huge success for you. Of course, don¡¯t forget about poor Auntie Chen here when you become the next empress!¡± Auntie Chen stated joyfully as she laughed in a booming voice.


    It was clear that I¡¯m not going to get anywhere with her on this topic. Rather than wanting to become his concubine, I just wanted to strangle the man for the way he used me. A night with Ren¡­does that mean that I will be alone with him?


    ¡°Of course, how could I ever forget about you,¡± I replied while faking a joyous smile. I need to gather information.


    ¡°Good. So for tonight, the crown prince will be visiting this palace to spend the night with you. We have already prepared everything, and you look so beautiful. The crown prince will definitely be pleased. Now, for the most important part, I will give you some tips on how to please the crown prince¡­¡± Auntie Chen proudly explained.


    ¡­


    After around thirty minutes of outlining how I should please Ren in bed including how to seductively pose my body, spread my legs, bear the pain of losing my virginity, thank and compliment the prince at the end and also throughout the ordeal. Along with other insane-sounding tips, the lecture finally came to an end.


    The details did not shock me because although I was a virgin, as a medical practitioner, I knew well how men and women mated and how our bodies worked. What shocked and appalled me was the ridiculousness of the demands that should be fulfilled in the royal bed chamber. While Auntie Chen was proudly outlining everything, the only thought running through my head was where I could find a knife to stab that man with.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 19 - Reunited

    ¡°Lastly, here is a small gift for you,¡± Auntie Chen said as she handed me a small bottle containing some liquid inside.


    ¡°And this is¡­?¡± I asked as I hesitantly took the bottle from her hand.


    ¡°This is a special oil that will enhance his pleasure and lessen the pain for you upon his entry into your love flower. Let me help you apply it in between your legs¡­¡± Auntie Chen calmly stated like this was and probably is the norm.


    Ok, so this thing oil is like lubrication. Not like I will be needing such thing because I am not going to engage in any sexual activities with Ren tonight or any other night. Auntie Chen approached me, and I recalled the rest of her words from just now. No!


    ¡°No no no¡­I can apply the oil myself. Thank you¡­like really, thank you¡­¡± I quickly protested before this mad old woman proceeded with spreading my leg to apply the oil to my private area. This is crazy.


    ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t forget everything I¡¯ve taught you. I¡¯m so sorry that we have so little time to prepare for your big night. This is the first time that a woman is chosen to spend the night with the crown prince her on first day of joining his harem. Usually, it can take years¡­if it ever happens. The crown prince can be¡­a challenge¡­to please¡± Auntie Chen said with a huge sigh. I can¡¯t say that I sympathize with her though.


    ¡­


    The only silver lining in all of this is that Ren and I will dine alone together before we spend the night together which gave me the perfect excuse to act like the most caring lover.


    After some looks of confusion and hesitation, I managed to get a young maid to tell me where the kitchen of this palace was located. I walked off towards the kitchen as I ignored her confused look as I felt her eyes on my back as I walked away.


    ¡°Hi there. I¡¯m here to check up on the dinner preparation. Since the crown prince will be here to dine with me, I wish to ensure that everything is perfect,¡± I stated in a firm voice as I looked around the kitchen at more than ten cooking staffs.


    It seemed that they were preparing a feast for us. I would kill just to go home and enjoy my humble home-cooked food than to enjoy a feast here. I sigh a little as I looked around searching for what I originally came for.


    With the pretense of checking out each and every dish that was being cooked, I walked around the kitchen searching for an opportunity to secretly steal a knife. Tonight, might be the only chance that I would be alone and close to Ren. If I wanted answers or revenge, this was the best time to get both. This is the price I¡¯ll make him pay for using me like a tool after I went to the trouble of saving his life and treating him.


    I bit my lip and clenched my hands tightly as my anger took over. Pretending to comment on some dessert and fruit carvings, I slowly slid my hand around the hilt of a knife that was laying on the counter before hiding it from sight with my body. Now, I just need to slip out of here quietly without being noticed. That turned out to be easy as everyone was busy and rushing to complete their own chores.


    ¡°Lady Kamiya Rin has arrived,¡± Auntie Chen announced in her most ceremonious voice as she bowed over so low her head almost touched her ankle. You have to admire the flexibility that she possesses even at her age.


    On cue, I slowly walked into the dining room where Ren was already seated at the large round table. I was sure that the clothing that was supposed to make me appear more graceful and ladylike just made me look weird and clumsy as I struggled to walk with the unfamiliar high-heel shoes.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I expected when I saw Ren again but the solemn and absent-minded man sitting in robes made of silk and gold at the table didn¡¯t feel quite right. His face was emotionless as he watched my every move until I sat opposite him on the round table. Without a word, he waved his hand to dismiss everyone in the room. After everyone else had left, it was just Ren and I in the large dining and silent dining room.


    I swallowed at the tension that seemed to worsen now that we were alone. What should I say to him now? I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to look at his face as I kept my face down, my hands clenched together tightly on my lap beneath the table. Crown Prince Ren was indeed very intimidating.


    ¡°So, fate is on our side,¡± Ren spoke up suddenly and I felt his eyes on me.


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± I answered in a silent whisper, confused at his words. Looking up, my eyes immediately met his.


    ¡°I wrote it down, didn¡¯t I? ¡®If fate is on our side, we would meet again¡¯ and here we are¡­¡± Ren said with a sadistic grin as he kept his eyes on my face as if trying to read my reactions.


    ¡°Fate, huh?¡± I mumbled silently as if to myself. I wasn¡¯t sure if he heard and frankly, I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Ren said in a commanding voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re ready to faint any moment which would be a hassle. So, eat. Now,¡± Ren stated stiffly as he casually sipped his tea.


    Slowly, I began to peck at the food. I was certain that the food tasted heavenly; however, I tasted and smelled nothing as I forced it down my throat. All the while Ren watched me with slightly narrowed eyes.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± Ren asked casually. As if he had no idea how I¡¯ve been with the war and everything else that took place.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 20 - A Taste Of Him

    ¡°Fine,¡± I replied simply.


    ¡°I see. Well, do you know why you¡¯re here with me tonight?¡± Ren asked in a light tone, his eyes never leaving my face. Ren has not eaten at all. Clearly food was not on his mind right now.


    ¡°Yes. I know why I¡¯m supposed to be with you tonight¡­but¡­I don¡¯t know why it has to be me,¡± I replied honestly. Out of all those women, why must it be me?


    ¡°Good question. To be honest, it doesn¡¯t matter to me who is sitting opposite me right now. It could be you¡­or it could be any other woman,¡± Ren replied emotionlessly.


    ¡°Then¡­can you please just send me back home? Please¡± I pleaded with some hope in my voice. If he has no interest in me, and I didn¡¯t think he did, then I can go, right?


    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely for me to decide. Just to cure you a bit of your curiosity. I didn¡¯t pick you or anything like that. This whole thing was the emperor¡¯s idea and precisely because it was his idea, you¡¯re stuck here with me until we produce an heir,¡± Ren said dispassionately as if this was completely normal.


    ¡°I¡¯m stuck here. With you?¡± I asked incredulously. This is insane.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my harem manager explain this whole deal to you already?¡± Ren asked with clear amusement in his voice.


    ¡°Did you just call Auntie Chen your harem manager?¡± I asked the first question that came to mind. Shit, that was clearly a slip of my tongue.


    ¡°Senior manager of my inner court. Yup, she¡¯s my harem manager,¡± Ren replied without a care.


    I was at a loss for word as I stared at him. Seeing my reaction Ren started laughing softly. His face relaxing the first time ever since I¡¯ve seen him in the palace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you dislike this whole harem thing and trust me; I hate it too. It¡¯s so troublesome to maintain and manage. So troublesome that I have decided not to deal with it at all,¡± Ren explained, still laughing a little.


    ¡°That¡¯s besides the point. What do you mean I¡¯m stuck here with you?¡± I asked more seriously this time.


    ¡°In this empire, the crown prince must produce at least one heir before he can ascend to the throne. The role of Lady White Lotus is to spend every night with me until you conceive my child. You are now officially my favorite concubine and the emperor and other high ranking officials expect me to treat you as such,¡± Ren explained.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± I began protesting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this either,¡± Ren interrupted my protest with one of his own.


    ¡°So¡­you¡¯ll let me¡­¡± I began hopefully.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you leave. If you leave, you¡¯ll be branded as a traitor to the empire. You will be hunted, humiliated in public before being burnt alive. After that, everyone from your town will be executed and then your town will be burnt to the ground. That is the law of this empire. Still want to leave?¡± Ren asked mockingly after his horrid explanation. The laws of this empire are clearly barbaric.


    I¡¯ll leave after I kill you, I thought bitterly to myself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to sleep with me, right?¡± Ren asked quite bluntly.


    ¡°Right. I don¡¯t,¡± I replied back.


    ¡°Good. Therefore, I¡¯ll keep you as my favorite concubine,¡± Ren replied, clearly please.


    ¡°Wait¡­why is that?¡± I asked, not quite catching on.


    ¡°Because it is simply annoying and a pain to keep a desperate woman from trying to crawl into my bed. Actually, make that women. If you don¡¯t want to sleep with me, then you won¡¯t find ways into my bed, and I can focus on other more productive things than trying to keep you out of my bed and my life. Perfect!¡± Ren declared proudly as if his idea was pure genius.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to help you. You and your disgusting ways of using people,¡± I spat at him as I looked away distastefully. There is no way I¡¯m helping this man become the next emperor.


    I heard Ren let out a loud sigh as he slowly stood up from his seat. The next thing I knew, he was already standing right in front of me and pulling me roughly to my feet. Ren held my shoulders firmly in his manly hands as he bent down until his face was level and close to mine. Too close.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just helping myself. I¡¯m helping you too. Unlike you, the alternative to this proposal isn¡¯t all bad for me,¡± Ren said in a low voice, his fingertip traced my lower lip seductively as his face inched even closer.


    By reflect, I shoved him away. I didn¡¯t need to worry if Ren would be mad because he started laughing at me immediately. I felt my face getting hotter and hotter.


    ¡°I will never help someone like you. You waged war on my village and murdered so many people! How dare you use me for your war tactics! How dare you use me to kill people!¡± I yelled at him as I felt tears of anger sting the back of my eyes.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve made your decision. Well, let me know if you¡¯ve changed your mind,¡± Ren said calmly as he faked a regrettable smile.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in a panic as Ren grabbed my wrists before pulling me against his hard chest.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to help me then¡­you¡¯ll be my favorite concubine. Nothing more and nothing less,¡± Ren stated firmly before he forced his warm lips on mine.


    Ren is kissing me. This realization left my body frozen in shock. Unable to get my body to move or respond, the next thing I knew, Ren cradled the back of my head in his large hand as he changed the angle of his aggressive kiss, pressing his lips harder against mine. His other arm circled my waist, pulling me tighter against his tall frame.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 21 - Seduction & Murder

    His lips feels so hot against mine and I felt my body feel weaker as he continued kissing me. His hand dipping lower from my waist to caress my hips. I heard myself let out a sigh, followed by a soft moan.


    ¡°No¡­crown prince¡­¡± I protested weakly in between our kisses as my mind started feeling hazy.


    ¡°Ren¡­call me Ren,¡± Ren whispered seductively as he changed the angle of our kiss.


    Using this opportunity, Ren slowly slipped his wet tongue in between my slightly parted lips. I felt my body shudder when I felt his warm tongue enter my mouth and meeting my own. I¡¯ve never kissed man before and this new sensation was making me feel tingly inside. I heard myself moan several times when Ren¡¯s tongue grinded against my own.


    When Ren¡¯s lips finally parted from mine, I felt so lightheaded dthat I could barely keep standing. Sensing this, Ren supported my body with his arms around me as I leaned on him. I was panting hard as he gently stroked my hair.


    Suddenly, I felt my body being lifted into the air and then I was in Ren¡¯s strong arms as he carried me princess-style with ease.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me down now!¡± I cried out as I started kicking my legs.


    ¡°Stop resisting or I¡¯ll kiss you again to shut you up,¡± Ren threatened.


    With long strides, Ren carried me from the dining room to the bed chamber prepared for us in no time. Being alone in the bed chamber with Ren made this situation seem too real and it was scaring me. Ren slowly put me down on the soft bed. The room was decorated in the auspicious and national color of this empire which was a bright red. Just like flames. The bed also had a red canopy overhead while the white mattress of the bed was covered in red rose petals.


    I smelled roses quite strongly when I lay down on the bed as Ren loomed over me. This is so embarrassing; he is so close. Ren started kissing me again, this time more demanding and fiercer than before. I moaned when he thrusted his tongue into my mouth and sucked on my tongue. I felt the heat of his body as he moved his body closer to mine, his fingertips tracing the side of my face before sliding down the side of my neck and then down even further to my chest.


    ¡°No¡­crown prince¡­please¡­¡± I pleaded weakly for him to stop as my hands pushed softly against his broad chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ren¡­and your moans don¡¯t make your words sound convincing at all, my lady,¡± Ren replied with a smile before dipping his head back down to capture my lips with his. He sucked on my lips and tongue as he drank his fill of me.


    This must stop. I can¡¯t go on like this. Slowly, I reached my hand under the pillow under my head. It was still there, thank all holy beings, I thought as my hand felt the hilt of the knife and curled my fingers around it. I took deep breaths to calm and prepare myself for this. I never thought I would need to hurt and kill another person, but the situation left me no choice. I did not start this war between us.


    His wandering hand continued to slip lower until he was on the verge of cupping my breast in the palm of his hand. I closed my eyes tight to steady my resolve before opening them wide. In that same moment, I slid my hand out from under the pillow and pointed the knife at Ren¡¯s neck.


    Time froze as Ren¡¯s body stilled. The room became completely silent except for the sound of my crazy-loud beating heart.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Ren asked in an icy voice. I¡¯ve never heard him sound like this before.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you pay for your sins,¡± I hissed at him as our eyes locked. To my surprise I could see many emotions in his eyes, but anger was not one of them.


    ¡°I would be lying if I said that I didn¡¯t consider this as one of the possible scenarios but¡­seriously¡­this is too amusing,¡± Ren said before his body rocked as he chuckled. I didn¡¯t understand how he could laugh so carefreely when there was a knife pressed against his neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your joke, my lady. It takes more than a knife to kill a man. It takes a strong will to take another person¡¯s life and the will to live with the pain for the rest of your life¡­especially if it¡¯s your first time. So, tell me, do you have the will to take my life?¡± Ren asked as he smiled a little at me.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I started to speak but I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You better kill me soon¡­or I¡¯ll have my way with you¡­¡± Ren whispered as his hands continued its journey downwards until he cupped my soft breasts in his palm. I gasp when I felt my womanly mounds fondled for the first time. The sensation feels more pleasurable than I had imagined possible. The places on my body where he was touching felt like it was on fire.


    ¡°Stop right now¡­or I¡¯ll¡­¡± I started to threaten Ren; however, I felt my hand that was holding the knife tremble and shake.


    Ren proceeded to squeeze and grope my breasts eliciting moans from my lips. Patiently, his hands slowly parted the collar of my robes to the side, granting his hand access to my bare flesh. I felt his hand slide inside and under my silk robe until he cupped the softness of my naked tit. His hand felt so hot on my skin, and I felt my nipple growing hard at his stimulation. I let out breathless moans as he started playing with my womanly flesh and I felt my mind getting cloudy.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 22 - Accomplices

    ¡°You¡¯ll kill me? I guess dying at a beautiful woman¡¯s hand is not such a bad option, after all. Shall I help you out then?¡± Ren asked in a solemn voice. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was joking or serious.


    Glancing away from me and at the knife held close to the side of his neck, Ren slowly moved his neck closer to the knife until his skin grazed the sharp edge of the knife. Smiling at me, he pushed his neck slightly harder against the knife and to my absolute shock, red blood started oozing out from his neck. Ren¡­he cut himself on purpose?! Why?!


    ¡°No! Ren!¡± I screamed at him in shock as I let go of the knife.


    He¡¯s bleeding. Almost by instinct, I grabbed the long sleeve of my robe and pressed it firmly against his wound in an attempt to stop the bleeding. This is bad, I don¡¯t know if the wound is deep or not but a wound to the neck can be dangerous. He needs to be treated as soon as possible.


    ¡°Ren¡­hold still, I¡¯ll try to stop the bleeding, ok?¡± I started talking to him as I felt like crying. How did things turn out like this? Why did he hurt himself?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. You don¡¯t have to fret over it,¡± Ren said as he held my wrist.


    ¡°No. We need to get it looked at. I should call the palace doctor¡­¡± I replied back, my voice filled with worry as I furrowed by brows with concern.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you can kill me. Healing people is your job. Killing them is mine. Don¡¯t try to reverse our roles,¡± Ren warned me with serious eyes.


    I bit my lower lip in frustration. He was right, no matter what, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill him¡­or anyone. Removing the cloth of my sleeve that I had pressed against Ren¡¯s neck, I could see that his bleeding had stopped. He was right once again; the wound wasn¡¯t deep. I sighed with relief.


    ¡°Show me your arm,¡± Ren ordered.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked blankly, not knowing what he had in mind.


    Ren took my arm impatiently and started yanking my sleeve up until my whole arm was exposed. I stared blankly at him, unable to understand what was going on.


    ¡°It¡¯ll sting a bit. Bear with it¡­¡± Ren whispered.


    Suddenly, I felt the cold blade of the knife against the skin of the inner of my wrist followed by a slight stinging pain. Gently, Ren guide my wrist towards the center of the bedsheet dripping my blood onto the sheet.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked as I tried to pull my hand away. His grip grew tighter, preventing my escape as our eyes met.


    ¡°Creating evidence,¡± Ren replied as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    ¡°For what?¡± I asked, still quite confused.


    ¡°Hush. Not so loud. The emperor and the court will demand to see evidence that I¡¯ve successfully taken your virginity. This fake evidence is for that,¡± Ren explained impatiently as he watched more of my blood drip onto the sheet.


    Showing virgin blood on the bedsheet as proof is probably something super trendy here in this empire, I guess. I followed Ren¡¯s gaze as I watched my blood drip onto the white sheet, staining it red. Once satisfied that there seemed to be enough blood on the sheet, Ren let go of my wrist before tearing some fabric and started to wrap up the small wound. His hands were gentle as he took care of me, and it didn¡¯t hurt much at all.


    ¡°From now on we¡¯re officially accomplices,¡± Ren stated proudly as he grinned at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked. It seems like this is all I¡¯ve been able to say lately as I struggled to follow his evil plans.


    ¡°Do you know what presenting fake evidence means?¡± Ren asked, the grin still plastered on his lips.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I replied, but I had a guess. It didn¡¯t mean anything but serious trouble¡­if we were caught.


    ¡°Submitting fake evidence is like lying directly to the emperor. If we are caught, we¡¯ll be charged with treason,¡± Ren stated with a sadistic smile on his lips. I couldn¡¯t phantom how he could take this matter so lightly.


    ¡°Treason¡­¡± I repeated the word in a whisper. The punishment for treason was my death along with everyone else¡¯s. I felt my blood run cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of committing treason,¡± Ren said in a warm voice as he patted the top of my head with his large hand.


    Despite the situation we were in, Ren was always calm and collected.


    ¡­


    It was late at night, and everything was silent and dark around us. I lay down wide-eyed and unable to catch a wink of sleep. My mind kept replaying the scenes from earlier in my head. Ren¡¯s kisses and touch still made my heart beat loudly in my chest. I felt myself blushing as my mind turned to the other issue at hand. Ren and I have colluded to fake our relationship but how long can this charade last?


    Ren had fallen asleep peacefully next to be on the bed after I had insisted that he lie there instead of on the floor. His face was relaxed and peaceful in his sleep as if everything that happened tonight did not bother him at all. Ren had offered to sleep on the floor just like he had done when he stayed with me at my house, but I couldn¡¯t just let the crown prince sleep on the floor now could I?


    So here we are on the same bed with me feeling very conscious of his closeness. I watched as Ren took deep and steady breaths in his sleep.


    ¡®From now on we¡¯re officially accomplices¡¯


    Ren¡¯s words ran through my head non-stop. I came here with the hope to save the other villagers from harm but somehow, I¡¯ve managed to committed treason along with the crown prince against the empire. Perhaps, I¡¯ve put the entire village into even more risk than I realized. The only solution is to never get caught. But how long can we keep fooling everyone? How patient will the emperor and the court be in waiting for an heir?


    If I succeed in helping Ren become the emperor, I can go back home, right?


    There¡¯s got to be a way for Ren to become the emperor without us producing an heir, right?


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 23 - The Second Prince

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so nervous. Just act natural and follow my lead,¡± Ren said reassuringly as he smiled brightly at me and took my hand in his.


    Today is the start of our pretend relationship between crown prince and his favorite concubine. Easy for him to say, how can I possibly act natural in this situation. His hand holding mine felt hot and my palm feel sweaty from nervousness.


    ¡°Easy for you to say. I¡¯ve never dated anyone before, I don¡¯t know how to act all lovey-dovey¡­¡± I mumbled to myself.


    ¡°Just hold my hand, smile sweetly at me, talk to me in a sweet voice and just follow my lead. If people ask questions, I¡¯ll help you answer them. So just smile and keep your head up, ok?¡± Ren instructed confidently.


    At a loss for words, I just nodded.


    After the maids dressed me up fitting of my new position, we were ready to leave the White Lotus palace to meet the emperor at the main palace.


    Here goes nothing¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°The crown prince and Lady White Lotus has arrived!¡± the senior eunuch announced as Ren and I walked into the hall to greet the emperor and the empress.


    Prior to this Ren had assured me to just follow his lead but that didn¡¯t stop me from feeling nervous. Perhaps he sensed my unease because Ren squeezed my hand tightly to reassure me and I squeezed his hand back. With our fingers interlocked with each other, we walked proudly into the grand hall where the emperor, the empress and other senior members of court were waiting for us.


    This is it, I thought to myself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now,¡± Ren whispered to me as he kept his eyes forward. I could tell that he was smiling confidently, and I wished I had even a fraction of his confidence.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Father,¡± Ren said confidently as he bowed to his father.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty,¡± I said politely as I bowed as well.


    ¡°Good morning, my son and Lady White Lotus,¡± the emperor greeted us. I did not miss his use of my new title and it gave me the shivers.


    With a nod from the emperor to the senior eunuch who served as his advisor, the old eunuch walked slowly towards us. I sucked in a deep breath and held it while plastering the sweetest smile onto my face.


    Without exchanging any words, Ren placed the folded bed sheet stained with my blood neatly onto the golden tray that the eunuch held. I was so nervous that I was sweating as Ren continued to hold my hand in his. Please don¡¯t let them suspect anything.


    The old eunuch presented the bed sheet to the emperor and the empress who both smiled while they inspected the blood-stained sheet. This is driving me crazy with suspense. After what felt like an eternity, the emperor and empress smile happily in unison as they beamed at Ren and me.


    ¡°I guess it won¡¯t be long until we get to hold our grandchild in our arms,¡± the empress said with pure joy as she smiled brightly.


    ¡°Yes, finally my eldest son is performing his duty,¡± the emperor said proudly.


    I felt Ren stiffen a little beside me as he further straightened his back. Although his face showed no emotions, I could feel that Ren felt uncomfortable with this situation. I glanced over at him and smiled sweetly just as he had instructed earlier. I was caught off guard a little when he also smiled back at me sweetly. I think my heart skipped a beat but perhaps it was just my imagination.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯d excuse us. My lady is quite tired¡­from last night¡­¡± Ren said as he wrapped an arm tenderly around my waist as if to support my body.


    Although, I knew that this was all an act, I couldn¡¯t stop my heart from fluttering at his loving gesture and I cursed myself for it. Ren¡¯s loving act truly caught the eye of everyone in the room who looked on with pure amazement on their faces.


    ¡°Well, this is unusual for you, Ren. Please take care of Lady White Lotus well,¡± the emperor commented, clearly pleased with that he was seeing.


    ¡°I see that my dear brother has finally started fulfilling his responsibility as the crown prince seriously,¡± a young man dressed in royal garments very similar to Ren said as he walked into the hall along with a very beautiful and elegantly dressed woman on his arm.


    ¡°The Second Prince and Lady Mimi has arrived,¡± an eunuched announced.


    So, this is the second prince which means that this is Ren¡¯s younger brother, right? Ren never mentioned that he had a brother or any sibling before for that matter. He didn¡¯t look like Ren, but he was definitely quite good looking and I¡¯m guessing this very poise and elegant woman must be his brother¡¯s wife¡­or lover?


    ¡°Greetings, Father and Mother,¡± the second prince greeted his parents with a bow and Lady Mimi followed suit.


    I found it difficult to keep my eyes away from Lady Mimi as I watched her graceful movements and her colorful clothes. However, the pair of beautiful eyes that met mine were sharp, cold, and intimidating. It was clear that my presence did not please her at all.


    ¡°This is my half-brother, Kin,¡± Ren said flatly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Prince Kin,¡± I said as I bowed to him.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, beautiful lady,¡± Prince Kin replied with a charming smile.


    For a moment I was caught up in how handsome and cheerful he looks when he smiles. Unlike Ren who has an intimidating air around him, Prince Kin seems to radiate a warm and friendly aura.


    ¡°This is Lady Rin, my favorite concubine,¡± Ren said by way of introduction as his arm around my waist tightened.


    I bowed as required by protocol. I¡¯m sure many women would kill to be Ren¡¯s favorite concubine, but this title didn¡¯t make feel valued at all. All women are treated as mere objects to please men in this palace, and it was making me feel sick. I long to return to my once peaceful life where I could focus on studying medicine.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 24 - His Warning

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two join us for lunch later today?¡± Prince Kin asked invitingly. He seemed like a nice guy.


    I was about to open my mouth to answer him when Ren cut in with a cold voice.


    ¡°Maybe another day. Excuse us,¡± Ren rejected Prince Kin¡¯s offer without a second thought. Turning to address the emperor and the empress, he bowed, and I quickly did the same.


    ¡°Wait, Ren!¡± the emperor called out behind us.


    Breathing out a silent sigh, Ren slowly turned back to face his father.


    ¡°Yes, Father?¡± Ren asked, trying his best to hide his annoyance.


    ¡°I have arranged a trip for you and Lady White Lotus to the holiday palace in Luwin province. It is not far from here but you two can relax and enjoy the hot springs there. Please make sure you leave on holiday together tomorrow. I will not expect you to be back for three days. That is all,¡± the emperor declared. It was clear from his tone that this was more or an order than a suggestion and his decision was final.


    Ren and I must go on a trip to the hot springs together?


    ¡°¡­Certainly. Thank you for the generous offer,¡± Ren replied formally.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your royal duties¡­just focus on your Lady,¡± the emperor stressed, making his intent crystal clear.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Ren answered firmly before bowing.


    After that Ren literally dragged me behind him as he quickly walked out the hall¡¯s exit. I wonder what was wrong with him, he seemed to be in a bad mood ever since Prince Kin arrived. I didn¡¯t dare ask him though.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked softly.


    Ren didn¡¯t answer my question although I was certain that he heard me. With a firm grip on my hand, he continued to pull me along the path after him. By this time, I was convinced that Ren was in a very bad mood.


    ¡°Are we going back to the White Lotus Palace?¡± I asked in a timid voice. I hope he doesn¡¯t explode with anger but the silence between us was making me uncomfortable, so I decided to ask a question.


    ¡°Just be quiet,¡± Ren muttered.


    After a short while of walking behind Ren, I started to look around and realized that we had entered a place that must be a garden of some sort. It was beautifully arranged and had a small lake in the center. Leading me to a gazebo on the side of the lake, Ren finally stopped walking and released my hand from his grip.


    ¡°Umm¡­Ren?¡± I called his name questioningly. Why did he bring me here? Looking at the beautiful scenery around us, I couldn¡¯t help but be overcome with a sense of peace. The trees surrounding this area was tall, the grass a beautiful lush green, the lake water was clear and I could see some fishes and there were so many pink lotus flowers in the water.


    Slowly Ren turned to face me. His face was stern and very serious, and it gave me the chills. I wonder what was wrong and why did he bring me here. I was sure he didn¡¯t bring me here to simply enjoy the scenery together.


    ¡°Stay away from Prince Kin,¡± Ren said sternly as a shadow fell across his handsome features.


    ¡°What?¡± I said, unable to fully comprehend his warning.


    ¡°I said¡­stay away from Kin,¡± Ren repeated himself this time stressing each word.


    ¡°I heard what you said¡­but why do I have to do that? Prince Kin...he seemed to be nice and friendly,¡± I asked, clearly confused.


    ¡°You are my woman, and you will do as I say. You will stay away from my brother. You will not talk to him even if spoken to and you will not be alone with him. Is it clear?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I hesitated. The conditions seemed a little harsh. I mean, how can I not reply if the prince speaks to me?


    I let out a small cry when Ren suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me closer to him. He stared down at me with intimidating eyes.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± Ren commanded, his voice cold.


    I gulped and slowly lifted my face to look him directly in the eyes. His eyes were cold and void of emotions. It was scarier than if he was angry.


    ¡°Tell me that you promise to do as I say,¡± Ren commanded as he locked eyes with mine. I felt my lips go dry.


    ¡°I¡­promise¡­¡± I whispered in defeat.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go,¡± Ren said as he let go of my arm, seemingly satisfied.


    I wonder why Ren was so serious about keeping me away from his brother, but I didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    ¡°Are we going back to the palace now?¡± I asked. I could use some rest right now. Everything is stressing me out.


    ¡°Yes, we need to prepare for our trip. Tomorrow we head out at dawn,¡± he stated dispassionately.


    The trip didn¡¯t sound like it was going to be an enjoyable one. Ren was clearly just doing this to follow the emperor¡¯s orders. I had never been invited to a holiday trip before, but I doubt this was how it usually went down.


    ¡­


    Auntie Chen couldn¡¯t stop smiling and congratulating me once she learned from Ren that the emperor had prepared a holiday trip for us. According to her, this has never been done before and apparently, this was the first time that Ren was willingly going along with the emperor¡¯s plan. I didn¡¯t want to burst her bubble and break it to her that Ren was probably willing to go along because we have colluded to pretend to be a couple. Fooling the world was our main mandate to both survive¡­for now.


    I watched as Auntie Chen busied herself packing everything that she thought was essential for the trip. Looking at the endless trunks filled with clothing and other things, I believed that Auntie Chen had a different definition from mine on what was considered essential for a trip. At one point, she had a guard help her shove several red decorative lamps and then carpets into the trunk and it felt like we were moving house rather than going on a short trip.


    For one, I didn¡¯t know how we were going to transport all the things that she¡¯d pack along with us. Which led to another question, I didn¡¯t know who would be accompanying us on this trip. I mean, it wouldn¡¯t just be Ren and I alone, right?


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 25 - Missing Home

    I was excited and nervous for the trip that I just couldn¡¯t sleep. After tossing and turning in bed for what seemed like an eternity, I simply gave up on the idea of sleep and decided to take a stroll in the garden instead. The palace was quite dark and dead quiet since it was late at night and the only ones awake were probably the guards that were on duty guarding the wall and the entrance.


    I slipped slowly outside and along the walkway leading to the garden. Since I couldn¡¯t sleep anyways, I might as well enjoy some peace and quiet out in the garden where the lotuses were. I was able to make my way there without getting lost in the dark and also without being spotted.


    I sat down next to the lake as I watched the moon reflecting off its surface. Tonight, was a full moon and the moonlight provided enough light for me to see quite clearly in the garden. I sat there lost in thought as I thought about my hometown and uncle and auntie. I wonder how they were holding up. What was the village like now that the war was over?


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I sat there all alone, but it must have been a while since the sky started to change color signaling that the sun would start to rise soon and dawn would break. The sky was now tinged with a hint of orange and pink and it was so beautiful.


    ¡°What are you doing out here all alone?¡±


    I turned around in shock at that familiar cold tone.


    ¡°Ren! Why are you here?¡± I gasped in surprise. When did he get here? I couldn¡¯t sense his presence at all. How long had he been standing right behind me?


    ¡°I did say that we were going to leave at dawn¡­or did you forget?¡± Ren retorted as he sat down next to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± I said nervously.


    ¡°So, what are you doing out here?¡± Ren repeated his question once more.


    ¡°Oh¡­I couldn¡¯t sleep so¡­I came here to think¡­of some random things¡­¡± I said hesitantly.


    ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± Ren asked without looking at me. Glancing over at him, I could see that his eyes were away on the horizon.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, not sure if I should simply tell him the truth of my worries.


    ¡°You were thinking of your hometown?¡± Ren guessed and he guessed correctly.


    ¡°Yes. How did you know?¡± I asked in return.


    ¡°This direction that you¡¯ve been staring off at¡­is the direction of your hometown. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t even know that¡­¡± Ren said as he turned to grin a little at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was thinking of my hometown and¡­I didn¡¯t know my hometown was in this direction,¡± I admitted shyly as I offered him the best smile, I could manage without breaking into tears.


    ¡°Worried about your hometown?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°Yes. I wonder if everyone is ok...¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± Ren asked, judging my reaction. His voice wasn¡¯t warm, but it wasn¡¯t unkind either.


    ¡°Yes, I want to go back. Can I?¡± I replied firmly.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re stuck with me for the time being, unfortunately,¡± Ren replied as he patted the top of my head. Perhaps that was his way of comforting me?


    ¡°Is the town and everyone fine?¡± I asked the question that had been plaguing my mind.


    ¡°Do as I say, and your town will be fine. Please me, and your town will be more than fine,¡± Ren replied with a low laugh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle with the town being just fine¡­¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Ren replied as he chuckled.


    Without another word, Ren got up and offered me his hand. Placing my hand into his much larger one, Ren pulled me up to my feet with ease.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Dawn has broken¡­¡± Ren said as he started walking; however, unlike last time, this time we walked side by side and hand in hand.


    ¡­


    ¡°As you can see, all this stuff doesn¡¯t fit on my horse,¡± Ren¡¯s cold voice rang out loud and clear.


    ¡°But Crown Prince, you cannot travel without these essentials,¡± Auntie Chen protested as she tried to keep her voice humble and respectful.


    ¡°My horse is a war horse. He is not a simple labor horse that is used to carry things. We are not taking all this stuff with us on this trip,¡± Ren said definitely.


    ¡°Then may I suggest that a cargo carriage accompany you? It can transport all the trunk for you¡­¡± Auntie Chen suggested an alternative while still trying to make her case.


    I have to say that I was with Ren on this one. For the life of me, I couldn¡¯t imagine why we would need all those stuff in the trunks for a three-day trip.


    ¡°No. It will slow us down. I¡¯m going alone with Rin,¡± Ren stated firmly as he beckoned to me with his hand.


    ¡°We¡¯re going alone?!¡± I asked in shock. I honestly thought we would have a large group of escorts including guards and all.


    ¡°What were you expecting? Get on the horse,¡± Ren asked rhetorically as he pointed his finger at the saddle.


    How do I tell him this¡­?


    ¡°Umm¡­I don¡¯t know how to ride¡­or get on a horse,¡± I said as embarrassment flooded over me.


    Ren looked at me silently like I was a nuisance.


    ¡°I apologize for my lack of competence. The Lady is not the blame. I promise I will educate her on all skills necessary for a Lady. Please forgive me, crown prince,¡± Auntie Chen apologized profusely.


    Great. Auntie check is taking all the blame for my inability to get on and ride a horse. I¡¯ve been here for less than two days; how can she possibly teach me anything in that short period of time.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Ren said with plain annoyance in his voice.


    In one swift and graceful movement, Ren got atop his horse. I hated how he made it look so effortlessly easy.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 26 - Journeying With Him

    ¡°Rin, take my hand. Then step one foot on here and I¡¯ll pull you up,¡± Ren instructed sounding a little more patient than before.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I said as I nodded up at him. The horse was much taller than I had initially thought, now that I was standing right at its side.


    With some struggling and effort on Ren¡¯s side of pulling me up, I managed to sit astride the horse in front of Ren.


    I felt my face flooded with warmth when I realized how close he was to me on the cramped saddle. I could feel his body press against the whole length of my back as he leaned forward holding onto the reins of the horse. Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯ll be pressed up close to each other like this all the way¡­


    Suddenly I felt Ren¡¯s arm tightly wrap around my waist, pulling me even tighter to his firm body.


    ¡°I¡­I can sit just fine¡­¡± I started saying.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too sure if I were you,¡± Ren replied before digging his heels into the horse¡¯s side causing the beast to start off at a run.


    Shocked at the speed of the horse and the sensation of the beast moving underneath me, I let out a cry. Despite my state of worry, Ren was truly amused, and I heard him laughing into my ear. Ren¡¯s arm wrapped securely around my waist, keeping me in place. Soon, I started to relax and was enjoying the scenery around me.


    We rode through the town of the capital. The horse slowed down to a jog as we navigated the busy road in the city. This was the first time I had time to pay attention to my surrounding and I was amazed by how full of life the street was. Businesses were open both in the buildings lining both side of the street and there were also street vendors. So many people walked by the busy street as they enjoyed their daily life. Coming from a town much smaller than this, this sight or such prosperity was new for me.


    ¡°Like what you see? Welcome to the city of Darukai,¡± Ren said close to my ear.


    ¡°This city is so different from my hometown,¡± I said as I continued to look around.


    I wondered if it was ok for Ren to be out and lone in the open like this, after all, he is the crown prince.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. If you haven¡¯t realized, I¡¯m dressed as a simple trader today. I won¡¯t be easily recognized,¡± Ren answered my unasked question.


    He was right. Ren was dressed in dark blue clothes lacking the luxury and gold that were common in his princely attire. I nodded with understanding and relief as I turned to smile back at him.


    ¡°Enough sightseeing. We better head out of town or we¡¯ll never arrive before sundown,¡± Ren said as he nudged the horse into a faster trot.


    ¡­


    It must have been a few hours since we¡¯ve left city center and now it was nothing but wild forests around us. Occasionally, there would be a small hut, but it was clear that we were moving on to the path in between towns. Thankfully the weather was pleasantly nice today and there was no rain.


    I tried to make small talk with Ren to pass the time but most of the time he was unresponsive or uncooperative. It seemed like Ren would only talk on his terms or when he was in the mood for it. That was fine by me as well. Whenever he was silent, I looked around at the scenery instead as I felt the regular movement of the horse underneath me.


    ¡°We should rest for a while. You should eat,¡± Ren said and soon we came to a stop.


    ¡°Wow. This lake is so big¡­¡± I said in amazement as I took in the scenery before me.


    We were on the bank of a large lake with water as blue as the sky. I haven¡¯t seen a lake this big before in my life, my town was landlocked between many large cities.


    ¡°Stop staring and get off the horse. Here, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Ren said after he got off the horse in one smooth motion.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I said as I offered him my hand.


    ¡°Just sit still,¡± Ren instructed.


    Instead of taking the hand that I offered, Ren placed his hands on the sides of my waist. Before, I could protest, Ren had lifted me up and off the horse. I blinked rapidly in surprise as I feet landed on the solid ground. Ren left me standing there still confused and embarrassed at what just happened, as he immediately started to tend to his horse.


    ¡°The horse needs to rest as well,¡± Ren explained as he inspected the horse.


    When I had recovered from my slight embarrassment, Ren had already led the horse to the lake, and it was drinking from the lake. The sun was high in the sky so it must be a little past lunch time, we should rest and eat. I wasn¡¯t particularly hungry but eating on time was important. That was what my father taught me when I was little.


    ¡°Ren¡­let¡¯s eat the lunch that Auntie Chen prepared for us,¡± I called out to Ren as I started to unpack lunch.


    Looking around, I tried to find a place where we could sit. Perhaps under that large tree would be good. There¡¯s enough shade and the grass seemed soft.


    After an uneventful lunch and the horse was well rested, we continued on with our journey. Same as before, I sat in front of Ren as he rode the horse together. I wondered how far our destination was. We¡¯re supposed to get there by sundown, right?


    After a while or riding on the horse, I felt Ren stiffen behind me and the horse became more alert. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but the atmosphere around suddenly changed. The horse slowed down its pace, the air became still and suddenly, it was very silent around us.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 27 - Ambush

    There was so much tension in the air that I didn¡¯t dare call out to Ren to ask him if something was amiss, instead, I slowly rolled my eyes in his direction. Ren was silent and his body very tense and still.


    ¡°Rin, you¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡± Ren said in a very sweet voice, such that I have never heard before.


    While I was stunned into silence, Ren wrapped both arms around me as he hugged me tightly from behind. Nuzzling his face next to mine and kissing the hair close to my ear, I felt his hot breath on my face as he leaned in even closer.


    ¡°Stay calm. Don¡¯t move and listen closely. We¡¯re being followed,¡± Ren whispered softly into my ear as he continued his act of kissing my hair endearingly.


    What?! What Ren told me made me panic and I began shifted in the saddle to look behind us. Ren caught onto this immediately and hugged me tighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Move. We¡¯ll try to outrun them¡­¡± Ren said calmly.


    ¡°And¡­what if we can¡¯t?¡± I asked in a panicked whisper. This is crazy. I knew the crown prince should never travel alone! Why didn¡¯t anyone object to this insane trip?


    ¡°Then you run and never turn back,¡± Ren answered without a second thought.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked softly. I didn¡¯t like where this was going at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. If I tell you to run, you run,¡± Ren said coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked in fear this time.


    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s not your life that they want; it¡¯s mine. There¡¯s no need for you to die at my side,¡± Ren said matter-of-factly as if he was reciting a book.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I protested in a raspy whisper as my panic and fear started to take over me.


    I didn¡¯t have the chance to continue my secret conversation with Ren as the horse launched into a fast gallop. It was all I could do to stay on the horse. I closed my eyes tight against the wind that was rapidly blowing against my face.


    I glanced back over my shoulder and found out that Ren was right. Now that we were fleeing, our pursuer didn¡¯t bother to hide their presence any longer. I could see around ten men on horse back galloping after us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look back. Eyes forward,¡± Ren said to me calmly.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how he could remain so calm in this situation.


    ¡°What was that?!¡± I cried out in surprise as I was convinced something just whizzed by at a fast pace.


    ¡°An arrow,¡± Ren replied emotionlessly.


    ¡°An arrow?!¡± I cried out in shock.


    ¡°Bend down. Stay as flat as you can,¡± Ren instructed as he used a large hand to shove me down.


    His large frame also bent down, leaning over my body. This situation scared me immensely, but I felt a little comfort knowing that Ren was with me.


    Suddenly the warmth and pressure against my back was completely gone. Turning my head back, I could see Ren taking aim with his bow and arrow. With trained focus, Ren successfully shot a man from his horse. I shivered in fear.


    I didn¡¯t know what was scaring me. The fear of seeing someone killed right in front of me or the fear that we could be killed.


    ¡°Close your eyes if you don¡¯t want to watch,¡± Ren muttered moodily as he nocked another arrow to his bow.


    I did exactly as I was instructed. I didn¡¯t like seeing Ren kill other people even if in self-defense. Worst, I was scared of Ren getting hurt. I cursed the situation that we were in and how useless I was.


    The horse continued to gallop forward at an amazingly fast pace as Ren tried his best to deal with the men. I wondered who they were. It was clear that they were after us. Ren did mention that they were after his life, and he didn¡¯t seem surprised or shocked at all.


    I opened my eyes and turned around when I heard Ren let out a low groan and clicked his tongue in annoyance. Turning back, I almost screamed when I saw a patch of red on Ren¡¯s left arm. Ren¡­is bleeding!


    ¡°Ren! You¡¯re bleeding¡­¡± I said in shock. For a moment, I was oblivious of everything around me as I focused on the wound on his arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. Stay down!¡± Ren yelled at me as his hand shoved me down.


    The horse whinnied as it continued to gallop. Then I heard it. Roaring of thunder in the distance accompanied by large dark clouds on the horizon. A storm was clearly approaching.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain¡­¡± I said to myself.


    I held tightly onto the horse¡¯s mane to keep from falling off. Ren hugged my waist to him tighter as we rode together. It was nothing short of a miracle that I did not fall off the horse. Thankfully, the path was clear without any large obstacles to slow down or trip the horse.


    Soon it began to rain. The rain fell down softly at first but soon the droplets got bigger and belong long, it turned into a full-on storm. The rain beat down on us hard and it was difficult to see very far in front of us.


    ¡°Faster boy!¡± Ren encouraged his horse to gallop faster.


    The well-trained horse complied immediately. I could no longer see anything around us. Perhaps our pursuers couldn¡¯t see very well as well. Looking back, I could no longer make out anyone or anything for that matter.


    ¡°Stay down. We¡¯ll outrun them eventually,¡± Ren said calmly, and I sighed in relief. The thought that we would be safe from harm soon was very comforting to my wildly beating heart.


    The rain refused to stop, and we were completely drenched as he continued riding in the rain. I doubt that we could get to our destination like this and soon it would be getting dark. It was already starting to feel chilly signally that the sun would be setting very soon.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 28 - Stripping Naked

    ¡°Can we get to our destination like this?¡± I had to shout to make myself heard.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Ren answered shortly and bluntly.


    I thought so¡­


    ¡°Then¡­should we find a place to get out of the rain?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°There should be a cave somewhere in that direction,¡± Ren said as he pointed forward in the direction that we were headed.


    ¡°How do you know that? You¡¯ve been here before?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d have to use that cave to stay the night though,¡± Ren replied smoothly.


    ¡°Stay the night?!¡± I exclaimed in shock.


    ¡°Of course. Did you expect that we¡¯d spend the whole night in the rain?¡± Ren retorted sarcastically.


    I didn¡¯t want to get into a fight so I decided to just shut up and face forward, not that I could see much up ahead.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost them. Fortunately,¡± Ren muttered more to himself than to me as he slowed the horse down to a trot.


    ¡­


    The cave was much smaller than I thought it would be. Since Ren mentioned spending the night in this cave, I had imagined that it would be of a decent size like a small room. However, the cave was much smaller. There was enough room for us to light a fire, sit around it and perhaps lie down without moving around much.


    Before I knew it, it was already dark outside. After Ren managed to light up a fire to light up the cave, we sat close to fire side by side. I stared into the fire lost in thought. The stress of the chase was catching up with me and I felt very tired and sleepy.


    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± Ren spoke up, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I didn¡¯t quite know how to respond to his crazy instruction.


    ¡°Your clothes are wet. Take them off so it can hopefully dry for tomorrow,¡± Ren said as he turned around.


    Without another word, Ren began to strip off his clothes. Shocked at the sight, I shut my eyes and turned around in the opposite direction.


    I can¡¯t believe my lack of luck. How did I get into such a mess?


    I sighed loudly in defeat and started to slowly strip off my wet clothes. Damn the rain because everything I had on was completely soaked and it was getting cold. We¡¯ll both end up sick if we stayed in our wet clothes. Perhaps, Ren was practically right, and I was just being over sensitive.


    After I had stripped, I reached out for my robe. At least I can use this to cover my body¡­


    I had a nagging feeling like I had forgotten something important and now I realized what it was.


    ¡°Ren, show me your arm!¡± I cried out as I turned around.


    Unlike me, Ren didn¡¯t bother to cover his body with any clothing and was sitting next to fire completely naked as he poked at the firewood with a stick.


    ¡°Why are you completely naked?¡± I asked as I shut my eyes.


    ¡°All my clothes are wet. Now open your eyes and come look at my arm all you want,¡± Ren replied with a face that clearly showed he didn¡¯t care for my womanly non-sense at seeing a man naked.


    It¡¯s like we come from different worlds which was probably quite close to the truth.


    I walked over to him trying to keep my eyes anywhere except for on his well-built and muscular body. I crouched down next to him to examine the wound on his left arm. Although it had been bleeding quite a bit, true to Ren¡¯s words, the wound was nothing more than a graze. The arrow must have grazed his arm during the fight. I silently thank all holy beings that the wound was not serious because I didn¡¯t have a lot of medical equipment with be besides first aid.


    ¡°The wound isn¡¯t deep and doesn¡¯t seem to be bleeding anymore¡­¡± I commented as I began searching for the general medicine for cuts and the like that I usually carry around with me. I didn¡¯t think it would come in handy in a situation like this though.


    ¡°I told you it was just a scratch,¡± Ren said so softly I almost didn¡¯t catch it.


    ¡°Stay still, it might sting a little,¡± I warned as I began applying the balm onto Ren¡¯s wound.


    Ren stayed completely still as I had told him to during the whole process. It was a bit of a struggle applying the medicine to his wound with one hand while holding a robe in front of my body with the other. I prayed silently that our clothes would dry when tomorrow comes.


    ¡°All done. It should heal in no time,¡± I said cheerfully.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ren replied.


    I nodded and smiled at him. I began getting up when Ren grabbed my arm to stop me.


    ¡°Ren?¡± I called his name questioningly. Did he need something?


    ¡°Come here,¡± Ren said as he turned to look straight at me for the first time since I¡¯ve taken my clothes off. Thankfully, my body was shielded from his sight by the robe I still held in front of me.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I protested but I couldn¡¯t resist against the power of his strong arm pulling me down.


    He pulled me down until I was sitting next to him on the ground. Very conscious of our nakedness, I quickly tucked my legs up and hugged them to my body. Then I felt Ren¡¯s arm around my shoulders pushing me to lean on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, right?¡± Ren said softly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I replied as his hand pushed my head onto his broad shoulder.


    We sat side by side like that with me leaning my weight on his body and my head on his shoulder for a while. I felt much warmer next to Ren and the fire, and my fatigue was quickly taking over me as I felt my eyelids feel heavy.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± I moaned softly as I drifted in and out of sleep. My eyelids felt heavy with sleep as I slowly started to open my eyes. I must have drifted off to sleep without realizing it. I wonder how long I was asleep for.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 29 - His Caresses

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Ren asked in a low voice that came from very close to my ear.


    The fire had died down a little but there was enough light to see in the dimly lit cave. As my eyes adjusted to the dim light, I realized that I had fallen sleep wrapped in Ren¡¯s arms with my back leaning against his torso. Ren seemed half asleep himself as he wrapped his arms around me tighter and leaned his head on the side of my neck.


    I felt the warm and hard muscle of his chest press against my back and it woke me up with a start.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whispered his name, but he did not relax his hold on my body.


    ¡°Stay still¡­it¡¯s still a long while before morning comes¡­¡± Ren cooed into my ear, and I felt my body tremble slightly in his strong arms.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I heard myself let out a soft moan when I felt the warmth of his lip kissing and nibbling the side of my neck. Slowly, teasingly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked as my body stiffened.


    ¡°Hmm¡­taking my reward for keeping us safe¡± Ren teased as he continued to trial kisses along the side of my neck. His lips felt so hot against my cool skin. I felt my body get hotter in response to his seductive kisses.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I called out his name weakly in protest.


    Whatever protest I thought I could voice was silenced when his lips captured mine in a passionate kiss. He crushed his lips onto mine hungrily before nibbling at my lower lip and then licking it with the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Open your lips, Rin,¡± Ren panted thickly before probing my lips open slowly with the tip of his wet tongue.


    Slowly I opened my mouth to grant him access and he immediately slipped his hot tongue into the depths of my mouth. I moaned and made whimpering noises in my throat when Ren wrapped and twirled his tongue with mine. Our kiss made wet noises that echoed in the small cave.


    His hand caressed my cheek softly as his kiss got more aggressive. I moaned louder when he changed the angle of our kiss, and I felt my body melting in his arms. The hand that had been holding on to my robe slowly loosened and Ren slowly pulled the fabric out from my hand, exposing my whole naked body to him.


    I felt his eyes roam all over my naked body as he took in the sight before him. I felt my body grow hotter with embarrassment at being fully naked in front of him. His hand reached out and started tracing the outlines of my body starting from my shoulder and moving slowly to my chest while his other hand tracked the lines of my hips and waist.


    My body burned everywhere that he touched with his fingertips causing me to moan with pleasure. I¡¯ve never felt this way before, and it was quite scary to feel such a deep ache in my lower stomach. This must be lust, I thought to myself.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful¡­don¡¯t hide yourself from me,¡± Ren whispered seductively into my ear when I tried to cover my breasts with my hands.


    His large hands slowly peeled away my hands from my breasts before replacing them with his own.


    ¡°Ahh¡­Ren¡­don¡¯t touch¡­¡± I said in a raspy voice in between my pants and moans.


    His manly hands on my breasts felt so hot. I heard myself breathing harder and moaning louder when his large hands began to move. His hand started squeezing my breasts softly and I bit my lip to hold in my screams of pleasure.


    I never knew that having my breasts squeezed and fondled could feel this good. I felt my nipples getting harder as it rubbed against his palm. Ren started squeezing and pumping my breasts harder.


    ¡°It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? You¡¯re moaning so loudly,¡± Ren whispered to me.


    ¡°Ren¡­ahhh¡­¡± I called his name before moaning and sighing with pleasure.


    His wild hands continued to grope and massage my breasts for a while before he pinched my nipples and rolled them in between his fingertips. I cried out so loudly when he pinched my nipples that the whole cave echoed my voice back at me, to my extreme embarrassment.


    I was panting hard when Ren ceased his assault on my breasts. Grabbing my chin in between his fingers, Ren positioned my lips to take his hot kiss once more. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was my imagination of not, but this kiss felt hotter and better than the previous one.


    As I closed my eyes, lost in Ren¡¯s passionate kiss, Ren¡¯s hands slowly wedged itself in between my closed thighs and began slowly spreading my legs.


    ¡°Spread your legs, Rin,¡± Ren instructed in between our demanding kiss before slipping his wet tongue back into my mouth.


    I half complied as I slowly moved my leg, spreading them a little before Ren¡¯s hands pulled my thighs wide apart.


    I felt my womanly part spread open and the warmth of the fire on the soft and sensitive flesh in between my legs. This position felt so dirty and wrong but Ren¡¯s large hands that fondled and caressed my breasts before slowly sliding down to caresses my tummy, made it felt so right and good.


    Ren was touching me all over and stealing small cries of pleasure from my lips when his fingertips, palm and lips stimulated my body¡¯s sensitive spots which I never knew existed until touched by his exploring fingers. My body felt even hotter than before, and I could not longer think straight. My mind felt hazy and filled with thoughts of Ren and what he was doing to my body.


    I felt his right-hand span the plain of my stomach before his thick fingers began digging into the patch of soft hair in between my wide-spread legs. I moaned and watched as his expert fingers slowly curled itself towards the core of my womanhood.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 30 - Wild Seduction

    I closed my eyes and moaned shamelessly when I felt his thick fingers against the untouched secret flower in between my legs. I sucked in a breath and bit my lip as his invading fingers slowly stroked up and down my virgin opening.


    ¡°You¡¯re flooded here. It¡¯s so hot, wet and slippery¡­¡± Ren stated with his voice thick with desire.


    His fingers rubbed up and down my wet slit and I felt my nectar wetting the skin of my inner thighs. The stimulation from his finger was driving me insane with desire and I cried out his name. I didn¡¯t recognize my own voice; I never knew my voice could sound so dirty and seductive.


    Suddenly, I felt jolts of raw pleasure pierce through my body in waves matching the rhythm of Ren¡¯s fingers rubbing the sensitive spot in between my legs. The pleasure was too much, and I felt the inside of my love hole clenching and spasming non-stop. Unable to control my body, my hips started moving up and down to grind my sensitive nub harder and faster against Ren¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­Ren¡­¡± I moaned loudly and called out his name as my hips continued to buck up and down maddeningly. My whole body writhed with pleasure as I sat in between his legs and leaned my body back against his hard chest.


    ¡°Your body is so sensitive. I like all the dirty sounds that you¡¯re making,¡± Ren whispered in a clearly pleased voice into my ear. My body shook with the pleasure and my breath was so labored that I found it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Enough¡­Ren¡­¡± I pleaded for him to stop. The ache in my core was too much for me to handle and my whole body felt like it was on fire.


    ¡°Your body seems to think otherwise¡­your pleasure spot here is so sensitive, it feels good, right?¡± Ren teased as his fingers expertly massaged the small yet extremely pleasurable nub in between my legs.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ahh¡­Ah!¡± I moaned even louder as Ren increased the pressure of his fingers and I cried out like a woman possessed when he pinched and squeezed it in between his fingertips.


    ¡°Tell me¡­does it feel good?¡± Ren whispered seductively in my ear before dipping his tongue into my ear and licked it. Then he sucked on my ear lobe, the wet sucking sound turning me on even more.


    ¡°No¡­Ren¡­¡± I managed to say in between my lewd moans and whimpering.


    ¡°What about this?¡± Ren teased as one of his hands slid up the contours of my stomach to fondle my breast before applying pressure and twirling my hardened nipple in between his fingertips.


    Ren matched the rhythm of his stimulation of the sensitive spot of my love flower and my nipple perfectly sending sparks of lustful pleasure throughout my body from the two points he was stimulating. I cried out in ecstasy, unable to control the lewd noises escaping from between my lips as my body writhed madly desiring its sexual release.


    ¡°Tell me, does it feel good? Or¡­do you want me to stop?¡± Ren questioned followed by a low chuckle as his eyes roamed over my face and then my defiled body.


    My mind felt numb with pleasure and my body acted on its wild instinct, pumping my hips up wildly and thrusting my chest out towards his exploring hand. It was clear that I didn¡¯t want Ren to stop touching me and I believe that Ren knew that very well as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­stop¡­Ahhhh! Ren!¡± I cried out in between my pants and moans.


    I pushed my hips upwards and spread my legs even further apart to invite him to touch me even more. Ren¡¯s fingers continued to tease and caress my womanly petals as his other hand pinched and pulled on my erect nipple, switching from one side to the other. I moaned loudly and he silenced me with a heated kiss, capturing my moans into this mouth.


    A short while after experiencing all these tantalizing stimulations, I felt a warm gush of wetness rush out inside of my love tunnel and spilling out. I cried out so lewdly that I couldn¡¯t believe that I made that noise as my mind went blank and my body convulsed violently.


    ¡°Did you just climax? How adorable¡­¡± Ren whispered lustily in my ear. Was that an orgasm that I had just experienced?


    Before I could catch my breath again, I felt a sharp penetrating pain as something thick and long was thrusted into the wet love cave in between my still wide-spread legs. It hurts a little at first but slowly my body began adjusting to that foreign object that had just entered inside of me.


    Looking down at my crotch, I could see that Ren had embedded his middle finger inside of my hot hole. The sight was so shocking, I can¡¯t believe that his finger had entered inside my body.


    ¡°Does it hurt? You¡¯re so tight inside¡­¡± Ren asked with concern.


    ¡°A little¡­¡± I managed to reply shyly. I couldn¡¯t tell him honestly that the feel of his finger felt strangely satisfying to me.


    ¡°Bear with it, Rin. You¡¯ll need to loosen up so much more before you can take me inside of you,¡± Ren whispered sweetly like he was singing a child to sleep.


    ¡°Take you¡­inside?¡± I asked in a breathless whisper. I knew what he meant but I just couldn¡¯t imagine us becoming one.


    ¡°Hold your legs open, I¡¯ll make you feel so good you¡¯ll scream with pleasure,¡± Ren said confidently as he gestured for me to place my hands on my legs and I complied, pulling them further up and apart.


    ¡°Ohh¡­Ahhh¡­Ahhh!¡± I cried out so loudly that I had to cover my mouth with my hand to muffle my cries of pleasure. My throat had started to hurt from all the noises that I had been making.


    I felt the sensation of Ren¡¯s finger moving deep inside of my depths as it wriggles and felt all around my insides. It was a new sensation that I had never experienced before and surprisingly it made my whole body feel hot and ache with desire.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 31 - First Taste Of Pleasure

    Suddenly, Ren withdrew his finger from my dripping hole, and I felt empty inside. However, the void he left inside of me was rapidly filled when Ren plunged his finger back inside of me, harder and deeper this time. It made my body jerk as my hips jutted upwards in an attempt to wantonly take him in even deeper.


    It hurts a little at first, but soon the pain was overcome with a much richer feeling of pleasure as the ache in between my legs grew even more gratifying. I tried to relax the walls of my love tunnel to allow his finger to ease and out of me easier. Sensing that I had adjusted to his intruding finger, Ren started ramming his finger in and out of my sopping hole faster and harder.


    ¡°Does it feel that good when I finger you here? You¡¯ve gotten wetter and hotter inside¡­¡± Ren murmured lazily into my ears, and I closed my eyes in bliss at the sound of his sexy voice.


    I couldn¡¯t reply to his questions with coherent words, but I trusted that my moans and the reaction of my body was more than enough to let him know how much I was enjoying his petting. I can¡¯t believe my body is reacting so much to this man¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Do you think you can take another finger inside of you?¡± Ren asked suggestively as his hand came to a stop.


    I honestly didn¡¯t know if my entrance would stretch much further to accommodate another or his fingers. It was my first time and I felt so full and stretched with just one of his fingers embedded inside of my passage.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­not sure¡­¡± I whispered as I blushed at the idea. Would it feel¡­even better than this? I wanted to ask him but managed to stop those embarrassing words from forming on my lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re so well lubricated with your love juice, let¡¯s give it a try, shall we?¡± Ren said with a challenging smile as if he had settled on completing a quest.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­it¡¯s so tight¡­¡± I whimpered as I looked down in between my wide-spread thighs to see Ren screwing two thick and long fingers into my slick opening.


    I moaned and panted at the slight discomfort as I felt my opening being stretched this wide for the first time. Slowly but surely, Ren sunk his fingers inch by inch deeper into my tunnel. I felt a burning sensation at the gate of my opening as my precious folds were forced open when his two fingers shoved into me.


    Ren moved his fingers slowly and handled my sensitive area with care as his observant eye watched my every movement and reaction. He kissed my forehead softly as he whispered words of encouragement to me. His other hand tucked a loose strain of my hair behind my ear before he placed a tender kiss on my cheek.


    Finally, the pain was starting to subside, and my body began to adjust to the size of his two fingers inside of me. I sighed with relief before trying my best to relax my body and the muscles inside that were clenching hard around Ren¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Good girl. I¡¯m going to start moving now,¡± Ren complimented me when I managed to take in the full length of his two fingers inside of my love hole.


    ¡°Please¡­be gentle¡­¡± I begged in a small voice.


    Ren stroked my hair in response as he nodded his acknowledgement of my request.


    He began moving his fingers in and out of my hole again, slowly at first as he allowed me to adjust to the thrusting movement of his fingers. It feels much better than before when he inserted only one finger. I felt more of him inside of me as his two fingers rubbed and expanded the walls of my feminine cave.


    Loud wet sounds echoed throughout the cave mixed with the sounds of my pants and delightful moans. I felt myself getting wetter and wetter and the sloshing sound of his fingers mixing up my love honey also got louder. Thrusting my hips upwards greedily, I met the pumping of his fingers halfway as I cried out in abandonment. I knew for certain that I would feel ashamed of myself later after this act was over but for now, I just wanted to focus on turning myself over to Ren.


    It wasn¡¯t long until I felt like something was coming¡­


    ¡°Are you cumming again?¡± Ren asked with a teasing laugh as he bit on my ear lobe and then moved lower to suck the side of my neck, hard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­know¡­something¡­is about to¡­¡± I managed to form some words before I couldn¡¯t make any other sounds but the ecstatic moans that were escaping from my lips.


    I cried out Ren¡¯s name as my body began trembling uncontrollably and hot sticky liquid gushed out from the opening in between my legs. It feels so good¡­so fulfilling¡­as I squirted out more milky-colored hotness from my hole.


    ¡°Look how much you came¡­¡± Ren said with a naughty grin as he showed me the hand he had just removed from my honeypot.


    I blushed in shock and embarrassment as I saw his hand and fingers covered in my love honey. In addition to that, to my further disbelief, there were traces of blood on his fingers as well. I can¡¯t believe I bled although he hasn¡¯t inserted his manly part inside of me yet.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Ren asked and I just nodded slowly in response while keeping my eyes casted down.


    I felt drained of energy and I knew that my whole body would ache in pain tomorrow from the exertion. I hope the storm will pass and that we would reach out destination without any obstacle tomorrow. That was the last thought on my mind before the darkness of sleep consumed me.


    I didn¡¯t remember anything else until morning came¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Quickly get dressed. Your clothes should be decently dried,¡± Ren stated flatly as he pointed to my clothes.


    Ren was already fully dressed, and he looked impatient to leave. Any trace of the loving and caring Ren that held me in his arms last night was completely gone. Just like the storm that suddenly came and blew over; the passionate Ren had disappeared.


    I started to get up from where I was sleeping before wincing in pain at the stinging and aching sensation in my lower abdomen and the opening in between my thighs. This reminded me vividly of the events that transpired last night between Ren and me.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 32 - Seductive Caresses

    My clothes were not completely dried, but it was dry enough to wear. I quickly got dressed because I had a sense that Ren would not wait for me if I was slow. My mind was still in a dazed as it recalled the embarrassing things that took place between Ren and I last night.


    How am I supposed to face him this morning?


    I dreaded having to spend time alone with him on his horseback until we arrived at our destination. I didn¡¯t know how far we had left to go but I prayed that it wasn¡¯t too far. I didn¡¯t know what to say to Ren and I felt extremely uncomfortable.


    As I finished dressing, my mind had already wandered beyond imagining our daytime together and was already imagining the worst that could happen tonight¡­


    What am I thinking?! I must be crazy¡­


    I felt hotness burn my face and realized that I was blushing at my own thoughts. This is the worse¡­


    I grabbed my stuff and quickly made my way out of the cave.


    ¡°That took you long enough¡­¡± Ren muttered, clearly displeased by my lateness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I muttered back. I had no sense of remorse regarding this matter. I mean, who made me strip naked in the first place?


    ¡°If you have time to apologize, get on the horse,¡± Ren replied curtly as he swung himself up on the horse and waited for me to do the same.


    I was finding out very fast that my fear for any awkwardness between us following our passionate tryst last night was clearly unfounded. Ren did not mention anything about last night and acted like nothing had happened. He has completed reverted to his old mean self¡­if not meaner.


    I looked up at the tall horse and wondered how I¡¯m supposed to drag myself up there. Unlike what Ren seemed to believe, riding a horse wasn¡¯t a skill that I could pick up in a day.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get on¡­¡± I said bluntly.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Ren said incredulously.


    ¡°You heard me, didn¡¯t you? I can¡¯t get on¡­the horse,¡± I repeated again, clearer and louder this time.


    ¡°I see. Then what will you do? Walk?¡± Ren asked sarcastically.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how different Ren could be from the first time I met him in my village. Is this the real Ren? Or does he have a split personality?


    ¡°Prince Ren, can you please offer me a hand to lift me up?¡± I said in my sweetest voice as I addressed him formally.


    For a moment, he seemed to consider how to react to my new approach as he regarded me intently. I stood glued to the spot as his eyes scanned me from head to toe.


    ¡°Very well, my Lady White Lotus,¡± Ren replied, addressing me by my formal title.


    To my surprise he bent down a little and offered me his hand. I wanted to clap my hands and jump up and down in joy. Oh wow¡­that worked super well!


    I placed my hand into his as I offered him a cheerful smile. With little effort, Ren pulled me up and I was able to sit in front of him atop his horse. Ren wrapped an arm around my waist, and I could feel his body so close to my back.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was my own imagination or was he sitting a little too close to me? I could feel his warm breath against my ear and then the side of my neck. He¡¯s so close¡­


    I felt my heartbeat quicken at his closeness and I didn¡¯t dare turn around. I let out a small sound when I felt his arm around my waist tighten. Suddenly, I felt a warm and wet sensation sliding slowly up from the base of my neck along the side of my neck.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I called out his name in a whisper.


    My body froze in shock. Did he just, lick my neck?


    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Ren, My Lady,¡± Ren corrected, close to my ear.


    His voice so close to my ear made my whole body tremble. I felt his lips place soft kisses on my right cheek and I couldn¡¯t do anything to get away. I let out a small cry when his right hand started caressing my breast through the fabric of my clothes.


    ¡°Prince Ren...what are you doing?¡± I said but my voice came out in a soft whimper.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious what I¡¯m doing?¡± Ren retorted.


    His exploring hand slowly slipped into the front folds of my clothes as his other arm wrapped my waist tighter to his manly body. I was breathing hard now, and I looked down to see that his hand had completely disappeared under my clothes.


    His wandering hand found its way under all layers of my clothes until his fingertips touched the soft naked skin in between my breasts. Slowly yet intently, his hand slid further inward until his large palm cupped my breast. I let out a small cry when I felt his hand caress and squeeze my breast firmly.


    ¡°No¡­please stop. We¡¯re outside!¡± I cried out in panic.


    ¡°Does that mean that I can do this when we¡¯re inside?¡± Ren teased before biting on my ear lobe. It felt like a shock of electricity ran through me from where he bit me on my ear. My whole body trembled in his arms.


    ¡°Prince Ren¡­¡± I gasped his name in shock.


    His arm around my waist tightened further as his other hand massaged my breast roughly, causing me to moan and whimper. I felt my nipple harder at his touch as it rubbed against the palm of his hand. My body felt hot, and I was forced to remember the sensations of his touches last night when he drove me towards the edge.


    ¡°Stop struggling¡­you¡¯ll bother the horse,¡±


    I couldn¡¯t care less about the beast that we were riding right now!


    ¡°Prince Ren¡­please¡­¡± I begged him.


    While Ren continued to nibble and lick on my ear, the arm around my waist loosened a little. I breathed with relief; however, my relief was short-lived when I felt his hand wedging in between my legs. He continued to caress and pump my breast with one hand as the other began parting the fabric covering my legs.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 33 - Playful Punishment

    I tried to struggle but his arms around my waist kept me in place. Ren sucked on the side of my neck, causing my body to quiver. My mind felt dizzy and foggy. Once again, I felt a pleasurable ache in my lower abdomen that intensified as Ren continued to fondle my body. Soon I felt the heat of his hand on my naked thigh.


    ¡°Ren¡­Prince Ren¡­¡± I whimpered helplessly.


    Without caring to reply to me, Ren slowly ran his hand up my inner thigh. Inch by inch, his hand slid up my thigh, forcing my legs to part. I knew where he wanted to touch me next, and my body trembled in fear mix with anticipation.


    I moaned loudly despite myself when his fingers finally reached my womanly opening in between my legs. When I felt his fingertips prod my love flower, I realized that the ache I had been feeling was actually in between my legs. I moaned louder when Ren¡¯s fingers began stroking my opening up and down firmly.


    ¡°Ah¡­no¡­Prince Ren¡­¡± I managed to say in a voice I did not recognize as my own. It wasn¡¯t long until I could no longer form words as my mouth let out loud and lewd moans.


    ¡°Your body is so sensitive. I played with you a little and you got this wet already,¡± Ren said, clearly pleased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡± I said in embarrassment as I felt my face burn with heat.


    ¡°You wanted to be treated as Lady White Lotus so I¡¯m just treating you as befitting of your position,¡± Ren hissed into my ear before laughing a little.


    ¡°What?¡± I whispered in shock and confusion.


    ¡°If you want me to act like the Crown Prince then you must act like My Lady. That includes allowing me to have my way with you whenever and wherever I please,¡± Ren said, his warm breath brushing my ear.


    ¡°Ren¡­please stop¡­¡± I pleaded in a soft whisper.


    To my surprise, Ren removed his hands from my breasts and upper thigh immediately as if he had no interest in my body. Although I was very confused with what was going on, I quickly adjusted my clothes while I focused on staying seated atop the horse. I was quite surprised at how calm the horse was throughout the whole ordeal. This animal was clearly well trained.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve decided to stop acting like Lady White Lotus hmm? Not a bad decision¡­¡± Ren hissed into my ear.


    Ren urged the horse off into a run before I had the chance to reply. As the beast galloped underneath us, I tried to figure out what Ren was thinking. I couldn¡¯t understand him at all. All the places on my body that he had touched felt hot and throbbed. I placed on a hand over my chest and closed my eyes to calm my own breathing.


    I hope we reach out destination soon. I have no idea what other unexpected things Ren would do while we¡¯re on the road.


    Ren wrapped an arm around my waist casually and everything between us seemed to have return to normal. However, I did not dare start a conversation with him again for the rest of the day until we reached ours destination.


    Ren seemed like he had returned to his good mood as I listened to him casually point out various landmarks on the terrain while we rode past them. He explained where the roads would lead to and described the various villages surrounding the area. I learnt that he was very knowledgeable about the various tribes of people occupying his lands. Although their way of life as he described it sounded quite different from the capital, his tone held no prejudice against them.


    Unlike Ren, I was overly conscious of how close his body was to mine, and I found it difficult to respond to him smoothly. So, I kept my answers and comments short and vague. I was thankful to him for trying to make conversation or else our ride would feel much longer and much more awkward.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Ren said with a lazy sigh.


    I looked around our surroundings as the horse came to a stop. To be honest, there wasn¡¯t much to see. We were still surrounded by the thick woods and all I could see of our destination was a high stone wall and a large wooden double door. I heard voices and the sound of a group of people approaching once our presence had been detected.


    Ren and I waited silently as the wooden door slowly creaked opened. Four tall men dressed in guard uniform pushed the door open for us before standing to the side and bowing low to greet us. The men kept their heads bowed low without uttering a word.


    Ren suddenly swung his leg and got off the horse before offering me a hand. I guess this is where we get off? I took his hand firmly as he hooked his other arm around my waist and helped me off the horse.


    ¡°The horse is tired. Let¡¯s walk from here,¡± Ren said curtly.


    With a wave of his hand, one of the guards came to take the rein of his horse and led it through the gate. With my hand still in Ren¡¯s, he started leading me through the large gate and into what was supposed to be one of the royal holiday palaces.


    Unlike the wilderness that surrounded this place, the garden inside the walls was well maintained and decorated. Flowers or various colors bloomed beautifully, and sculptures of mythical animals were on full display throughout the garden. There was a clear walkway through the garden, so it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out where we needed to go.


    ¡°Have you been here before?¡± I asked Ren a little shyly.


    ¡°A couple of times. I haven¡¯t been here for many years though,¡± Ren replied casually before giving my hand a little squeeze.


    We walked leisurely on the path through the beautiful garden and soon a small pond came into view. Everything about the scenery was so beautiful and relaxing to the eyes. I enjoyed a little sightseeing as Ren continued to lead me closer to the palace building.


    ¡°Like what you¡¯re seeing? The palace is much nicer,¡± Ren said with a small laugh. I guess he was also enjoying himself.


    ¡°Yes¡­the garden, the scenery and well, everything is very beautiful,¡± I replied honestly.


    I think I saw a hint of a smile touch Ren¡¯s lips. He seemed pleased. However, Ren did not say anything else to me. After a short stroll through the garden, we finally arrived at the palace building. Ren was right, the palace building was even more beautiful.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 34 - Our Bedroom

    I wasn¡¯t sure what made the building appear so beautiful but if I had to guess it was probably the rich array of colors and what seemed to be colored stones that decorated the walls and pillars. The palace wasn¡¯t as big as the one in the capital; however, the decoration was equally if not more sophisticated and definitely more unique.


    Rich colors of red, green, yellow, and blue meshed together to form intricate patterns of leaves and various flowers covering the entire building. The flowers were heavily decorated with colored stones, making them look shiny and three dimensional. In all my life, I have never seen anything like this.


    ¡°Wow¡­this palace is so beautiful,¡± I whispered in awe.


    ¡°I told you so,¡± Ren said almost emotionlessly as he pulled me after him, leading me quickly inside.


    Six women dressed in light yellow maid costumes greeted us with their eyes lowered respectfully to the ground. The eldest maid gestured with her hands to show that she bids us well and welcomes us warmly to the palace. I guess it wasn¡¯t acceptable for the staff in this palace to talk to the Prince since no one has spoken a word since we got here.


    Ren didn¡¯t seem bothered by it, so I presumed that it was the norm. I smiled at the maids instead as I wondered if they even saw my smile with their eyes glued to the floor like that.


    Thankfully, the women left the hall leaving us alone soon after they finished their greetings. I felt uncomfortable with them around since they didn¡¯t speak, and I honestly did not know how to interact with them.


    ¡°Umm¡­are they not allowed to speak to us?¡± I asked Ren hesitantly after we were left alone.


    ¡°You mean the maids? They can¡¯t speak. All their tongues have been removed. The guards can speak though, but they¡¯re not allowed to enter the palace building,¡± Ren replied casually.


    ¡°What do you mean their tongues were removed?¡± I asked without bothering to hide my shock.


    ¡°It is as it sounds. Their tongues were cut off so that they won¡¯t be able to speak¡­or leak secrets,¡± Ren said before he smiled alluringly at me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Emperors and other prominent family members come here with their women. It would be troublesome for the maids to gossip about what they observe here so¡­¡± Ren explained with a shrug.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I felt like I was going to vomit at this tasteless and barbaric way of things.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to our room,¡± Ren said cheerfully as he wrapped his arm around my shoulder.


    I did not miss out on the word ¡°our room¡±. However, before I could open my mouth to voice my protest. Another voice rang out in the room.


    ¡°Ren! Why are you here so late?! Did something happen? I heard that there were bandits on the loose¡­¡±


    I turned around to see the owner of the voice walking fast into the room. Shin walked in with a clearly worried face. He walked up to his friend and patted his shoulder and arms to make sure that Ren was real and still living.


    ¡°Lady White Lotus, I hope that you are well¡­¡± Shin said as he bowed slightly to me.


    I quickly bowed back to show my respect. Shin wasn¡¯t just Ren¡¯s best friend, but he has a high rank of his own.


    ¡°We were ambushed and had to spend the night in a cave because it rained so hard. I don¡¯t think they were simple bandits though¡­¡± Ren said with a laugh like none of it ever bothered him.


    ¡°You were ambushed? Meaning someone tried to assassinate you and you¡¯re standing here laughing? I¡¯m sending word to the emperor,¡± Shin said as his face turned tense with seriousness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. You¡¯re overreacting. The emperor doesn¡¯t need to be bothered by something so trivial as this,¡± Ren replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°So trivial? The crown prince, his eldest son, was the target of an assassination! Ren!¡± Shin said, raising his voice.


    ¡°The emperor sent us here to make babies. What¡¯s going to happen when you tell him about this?¡± Ren challenged.


    ¡°He¡¯ll send an army here to escort you back to the main palace where you will be better guarded. Obviously,¡± Shin replied with certainty.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. So, we don¡¯t need to make babies anymore?¡± Ren shot back jokingly.


    ¡°¡­No! Burning flames of hell, why am I stuck dealing with you!¡± Shin exclaimed as he ran his fingers through his hair in frustration and began pacing about the room.


    ¡°Exactly. Just leave me alone and stay quiet. No one can kill me that easily¡­¡± Ren said dismissively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to say to you anymore. I¡¯m requesting for backup to escort you on the way back,¡± Shin stated his plan.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll leave that to you. Let¡¯s go, Rin,¡± Ren said turning to me and grabbing my hand into his once more before dragging me away after him.


    ¡°Where are you taking me? Ren?!¡± I asked as I tried my best to keep up with his long and fast strides. The high platform shoes and the dress that I was wearing was not helping me at all in this situation.


    ¡°To our bedroom. Where else?¡± Ren replied like it was the most obvious thing.


    I mean, I guess it was but in this large palace why can¡¯t we get separate rooms.


    Soon we arrived at our destined room. The bedroom was more like a set of rooms instead of a bedroom. There was a dining room with a large round table in the center as well as other pieces of furniture such as a wooden sofa set. Next came the dressing room, our private bathroom, a working room, and finally the bedroom with a large bed it could probably fit four to five people.


    I looked around impressed as I checked out our rooms. Well, this turned out better than I had expected. At least Ren and I won¡¯t be stuck in a small square room with a single bed to share between us. The wooden sofa was long enough to accommodate my small body. I¡¯ll give Ren the bed and sleep here.


    ¡°You should shower and get changed. Your clothes are dirty, and you look like a poor mess,¡± Ren said without mincing his words.


    Perhaps he was right, but he didn¡¯t have to put it that way¡­


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I muttered softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the maids to come help you clean up,¡± Ren said as he made his way towards the door.


    ¡°What about you? Where are you going?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have something to do. Find something to preoccupy yourself with for the day. There¡¯s a hot spring on the palace grounds¡­¡± Ren said with his back still turned to me.


    He was out the door before I could say anything. Just like that, Ren left me alone in the room. Ok¡­now what?


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 35 - His Sick Joke

    My feet hurts and my body aches. I guess sleeping in the cave wasn¡¯t as comfortable as I wished it to be, and my body was paying the price. I flopped down on the wooden sofa before sighing loudly. Once again, I asked myself how I ended up here.


    Soon after, I heard a few soft knocks on the door and knew that the maids must be here to help me wash and dress. It wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t do that by myself since I¡¯ve been doing it by myself all my life, but I had learnt that it was better to go with the flow rather than fight everything. I had to pick my battles wisely if I wanted to survive and go back home.


    Since the maids could not speak the whole ordeal went by in silence. They professionally cleaned my body, dried it, and then began the process of dressing me and doing my hair. I couldn¡¯t care less what I wore or what ornaments they put in my hair. However, my job was to select what I wanted based on the pile of dresses they had to offer and trays upon trays of jewelry and hair ornaments.


    The fabric and pattern of your dress and the jewelry you wore and had in your hair showed your rank and position. Essentially, they became a part of your identity. Thus, refusing to wear the right elements was considered wrong. The position of Lady White Lotus came with its own dress code.


    I pointed my fingers randomly at the dress which was later put on me. I did the same with the jewelry and the hair ornaments. The maids professionally did the rest.


    The final touches were make-up on my face. I hated this part the most because I wasn¡¯t used to wearing make-up at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear make-up. Is that, ok? Can you tell me the way to the hot springs instead?¡± I asked.


    It was already late afternoon. I wasn¡¯t going out anywhere so perhaps not wearing make-up was a choice at this point? I didn¡¯t want to soak in the hot spring just yet, but I wanted to see it. I¡¯ve never seen a hot spring in real life before. I¡¯ve only seen paintings of it.


    ¡°Oh right. You girls can¡¯t speak¡­¡± I muttered to myself as I realized my mistake.


    ¡°Umm¡­I can show you the way, Lady White Lotus,¡± a timid voice spoke up softly.


    My eyes widened in shock as I placed a hand over my mouth. The maid just spoke!


    ¡°You can speak?! How is that possible? Your tongue was cut off¡­¡± I asked in confusion and shock.


    ¡°We can speak, My Lady. However, we are only allowed to speak if directly spoken to,¡± another girl said so softly I almost couldn¡¯t hear her.


    ¡°But Ren¡­I mean¡­the crown prince¡­¡± I started saying before I caught myself.


    I can¡¯t believe this! Ren tricked me! His jokes are horrible¡­


    However, I was happy that it was just a bad joke, and these women still had their tongues. I closed my eyes as I sighed with relief, pressing my hands together in silent prayers.


    ¡°Show me to the hot spring!¡± I cried excitedly.


    The maids looked wide eyed at each other as they seemed confused by my uncomposed way of speaking. Well, I am probably the most outspoken lady they have ever served.


    After looking at each other hesitantly, the maids decided to show me the way to the hot spring. Although the hot spring was located on the palace grounds, I learnt that it wasn¡¯t located in the palace, but it was outdoors, a short walk away from the palace through the gardens.


    When we arrived at the entrance hall on our way out, we ran into Shin. He bowed and I quickly bowed back as I offered him a polite smile.


    ¡°Where are you girls taking Lady White Lotus?¡± Shin asked, he was clearly friendly with the maids.


    ¡°Lady White Lotus has asked us to take her to the hot springs,¡± one of the maids answered politely. The maids seemed more comfortable around Shin than around Ren and I could understand why they acted that way. Compared to Shin, Ren was outwardly very cold. Then there¡¯s also the matter of him being the crown prince.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little early to soak in the hot springs?¡± Shin asked, directing the question at me.


    ¡°Indeed, it is. I just wanted to go see it since, to be honest, I¡¯ve never seen a hot spring before¡­¡± I replied shyly.


    ¡°Is that so? What about I take you somewhere a little more interesting before I take you to the hot springs?¡± Shin asked with a bright smile as a brilliant idea seemed to have crossed his mind.


    ¡°Umm¡­if that¡¯s ok with you then¡­¡± I replied a little hesitantly.


    ¡°You girlss can get back to work. I¡¯ll take care of Lady White Lotus from here,¡± Shin told the maids before they bowed low and excused themselves.


    ¡°Where are we going, General Shin?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Haha¡­no need for formalities with me. When we¡¯re alone, just call me Shin. No need for all that ¡®General¡¯ stuff,¡± Shin said with a laugh. His smile and laughter brightened up his whole face and it made him seemed a lot younger. I couldn¡¯t help smiling along with him and his carefree attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Shin if you agree to call me Rin,¡± I said with a small smile.


    ¡°Ok ok¡­but only when we¡¯re alone,¡± Shin replied with a wink.


    ¡°So¡­where are we going?¡± I asked once more.


    Shin had started walking out of the palace and I followed him dutifully. I was curious where he wanted to take me. Ren never mentioned when he would be back, and I had to find something to occupy myself with so¡­


    ¡°I heard from Ren that you¡¯re knowledgeable and interested in medicine and herbs and the like. I¡¯m not an expert like the palace doctors but I do know a few things. I thought it would be nice if I could show you the medical garden of this palace,¡± Shin suggested.


    ¡°There¡¯s an herb garden in this palace? Wow¡­I would love to see it!¡± I exclaimed excitedly.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 36 - Happy Times

    ¡°It¡¯s not as big as the one at the Imperial palace back in the capital but it¡¯s got some unique local herbs that can only be planted here on this mountain,¡± Shin explained.


    ¡°Thank you for suggesting this. I can¡¯t wait to see it,¡± I said, unable to hide my thrill.


    I hurriedly follow Shin along the path through the garden until we arrived at the medical garden that he had mentioned. Although he said that it was small, what I saw before me was anything but. If this herbal garden was considered small, then I couldn¡¯t imagine how big the one back at the Imperial palace was.


    ¡°You see these small yellow flowers here. These are golden lion tears. They¡¯re good for healing burns and cuts to the skin. Supposedly they hurt less than the other herbs and are popular for usage in children,¡± Shin began explaining as he touched his finger gently to a very small yellow flower.


    I crouched down to examine the yellow flowers closer. Their petals were so cute and small. Golden lion tears, I have never seen or heard of them before.


    ¡°They¡¯re cute right? These purple flowers over here are also a local herb around these parts. These are called Amethyst dream. Medically they can lower your body temperature when you have a fever but if you smoke it enough, it can cause hallucinations,¡± Shin explained as he pointed to a row or purple flowers.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re called Amethyst dream, right? They can cause hallucinations¡­¡± I said, filled with interest.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably right,¡± Shin replied with a small laugh.


    I smiled back happily before returning my gaze to the purple flowers. It was clear that despite being a war general, Shin was very knowledgeable about herbs. Although he said that he was no expert, the explanations that he gave me made me believe otherwise. I laughed at little to myself at Shin¡¯s modesty.


    I walked around the herb garden with Shin as he pointed out various other plants and flowers that had special medical properties. I recognized some of them; however, most I have never seen or heard of before. Fortunately, I was able to share some of my knowledge with Shin and so I didn¡¯t have to feel like a complete free rider.


    ¡°Watch your step. The mosses here make it slippery, and the path is narrow,¡± Shin warned as he walked slightly ahead of me.


    He was right the stone path was suddenly narrow and it looked very slippery. It was clear that only one person could walk the path at a time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be ok. Thanks for the warning,¡± I replied, sounding more confident than I actually felt. I would be fine if I wore normal shoes or was barefoot but these high platform shoes had me feeling very uncertain.


    I took a couple of steps on shaky legs. The path was much more slippery than I had imagined.


    ¡°Give me your hand, Rin,¡± Shin said as he extended a hand towards me.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Shin. I thought for a second there that I would fall flat on the ground,¡± I said with a laugh as I took his hand.


    His much larger hand wrapped around mine as he supported me. I was able to walk forward steadier than before thanks to my hold on his hand. Soon, I could see the end of the narrow path where the path would widen to its normal width.


    ¡°Careful! Rin!¡± Shin cried out in a panic.


    I think he realized before I did that, I have lost my balance. I tripped forward slightly and landed in Shin¡¯s outstretched arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± I apologized loudly.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Shin asked with worry.


    ¡°¡­Yes. Thank you¡­for catching me,¡± I replied. That was so embarrassing. How did I manage to trip when I was so close to the end of the narrow path?


    ¡°You have to be more careful¡­¡± he said with a small laugh.


    I looked up at him and smile and that was when I realized how close we were. Oh, Shin still has his arms wrapped around me¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡¯m ok now¡­¡± I said in a whisper.


    ¡°Oh right. Sorry¡­¡± Shin apologized as he came to the same realization.


    He quickly let go of me before bending down to adjust the hem of my dress and dusting the dirt away from it.


    I was thankful to Shin for spending time with me. I knew that he wasn¡¯t any less busy than Ren and he was spending his precious time with me to keep me company. I didn¡¯t know exactly how much time had passed, but when I realized it, the sun was already starting to set. The sky above was dyed a reddish orange color with the setting sun.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that it¡¯s gotten so late in the day. Let¡¯s call it a day,¡± Shin said as he looked up at the sky.


    ¡°I guess time flies when you¡¯re having fun¡­¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that you had fun, Rin,¡± Shin replied warmly. His smile was so friendly that it made me feel warm and fuzzy all over.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you! Thank you, Shin,¡± I thanked him earnestly.


    ¡°You were on your way to the hot springs, right? Follow me, I¡¯ll show you the way,¡± Shin said as he beckoned for me to follow him.


    ¡°Oh, right. Thank you,¡± I replied, remembering my original destination.


    Since Shin helped me kill a couple of hours enjoyably in the herb garden, it was now the perfect time of the day to soak and relax in the hot spring. I have never seen or been to one before and so I felt quite excited. I heard that hot springs also had medical properties and was recommended as a way of treatment by many doctors.


    Surprisingly, the hot springs were only a short walk from the herb garden. Shin and I arrived there in a few minutes. It was unfortunate but it seemed like my time with Shin ends here for today.


    ¡°Here we are. The hot springs are through that wooden door. There should be maids there to help you should you need them,¡± Shin said as he pointed to the door.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 37 - Visitor In The Bath

    ¡°Thank you so much once again, Shin. I know you¡¯re busy so¡­thank you for spending time with me,¡± I thanked him again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m always happy to help. I had a good time too,¡± Shin replied with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Thank you for sharing your medical knowledge with me. I know you mentioned that you were no expert, but I think that you¡¯re really knowledgeable,¡± I said enthusiastically. It didn¡¯t expect to find someone who shared my passion so close by. He reminded me of the talks I used to have with Uncle Gobei and so he reminded me of home.


    ¡°Enough compliments, you¡¯re making me shy. It¡¯s getting late, you should head inside,¡± Shin said.


    ¡°Yea¡­I should go¡­¡± I said hesitantly as I slowly turned and headed for the entrance of the hot springs.


    ¡­


    I stood completely naked at the edge of the hot spring and looked around in amazement. I honestly always thought that hot springs were a small round little pool of hot water. However, this hot spring was as large as a house if not larger. The shape was not uniform, showing that it was naturally made.


    I gazed at the water; its surface covered by white steam of vapor. It looks a little like the clouds. I could feel the warmth and humidity from the water even without having touched it. I sat down on my knee as I slowly dipped my fingers into the water.


    The water was slightly warmer than I had imagined. Slowly I sat down and eased my legs into the water. Wow, this feels so relaxing. It was no wonder that they said that hot springs have medical properties. After kicking my leg leisurely for a while, I slowly slid into the water. The spring wasn¡¯t deep.


    I stood up and the water reached a little higher than my waist. I lowered myself down so that the water reached my neck level. I smiled happily as I started humming absentmindedly to myself. Rubbing my skin, I thought that my skin felt softer than before. This makes me so happy.


    This hot spring is probably the best thing that has happened to me since I entered the capital. I breathed in deeply and closed my eyes in bliss as I relaxed and enjoyed myself. All the troubles can wait till later¡­


    ¡°Enjoying yourself?¡±


    A deep voice asked teasingly from behind me.


    I whirled around in shock as I wrapped both my arms around my breasts protectively.


    Ren was crouched down on the side of the hot spring, laughing a little as he watched my embarrassed reaction. Needless to say, he was completely naked. I closed my eyes and looked away in shock. When did he get in here? How long has he been sitting there? I didn¡¯t hear him come in at all¡­


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked in shock. I crouched down low so that the water and steam would hide my naked form.


    ¡°To soak in the hot spring,¡± Ren replied casually. I could feel his eyes on my face.


    ¡°How did you get in? The maids assured me that they wouldn¡¯t let anyone else in,¡± I said, confused.


    There¡¯s also the matter of this man here lying and tricking me so shamelessly that the maids couldn¡¯t speak. Wait¡­I should not be thinking about that right now. How am I supposed to get out of here without him seeing me completely naked?


    ¡°Except for me, that is. You do know that I am your man, right?¡± Ren replied bluntly.


    ¡°Anyways¡­I should leave,¡± I said hurriedly.


    ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry?¡± Ren asked as an amused smile curved his lips.


    Slowly Ren got into the hot spring and walked leisurely towards me. I could see the beautifully sculpted muscles of his upper body and arms clearly as he came closer to me. The waters brushing around his hips as he walked.


    Instinctively, I took shaky step backwards to retreat further away from him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ren asked in a low voice as he grabbed my wrist in his strong grip, pulling me towards him.


    ¡°Ren¡­please,¡± I whispered in a pleading voice.


    I tried my best to keep my nakedness under the steamy water. However, that was getting more difficult with Ren pulling on my wrist.


    ¡°Stand up, Rin¡­¡± Ren whispered as he looked down at me.


    ¡°No¡­please let go of me,¡± I continued to plead.


    ¡°You know, if you don¡¯t stand up¡­you won¡¯t be able to get out of here,¡± Ren teased, his eyes never leaving my face.


    True. However, if I stand up, he¡¯ll see me naked all the way down to my waist.


    ¡°Can you please close your eyes? I¡¯ll leave as fast as I can¡­¡± I pleaded desperately.


    ¡°No. I never said that I wanted you to leave,¡± Ren said, clearly amused.


    ¡°I¡­Ren, please let me leave¡­¡± I continued to plead with him, as I tried to pull my hand away from his strong grip.


    ¡°Stand up¡­let me see your beautiful body, Rin,¡± Ren commanded as both his hands gripped my wrists and began pulling me up and onto my feet.


    ¡°No! Please!¡± I cried out in panic as I felt my body being pulled effortlessly to my feet.


    I felt the water splash down my body as the top part of my body emerged from the water. I managed to yank my wrists free and quickly covered my naked breasts to hide them from his sight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide from me¡­let me see,¡± Ren whispered seductively and I could feel his hungry eyes on my naked body.


    I shook my head from side to side. However, I couldn¡¯t resist against him as his hands pulled away my hands from my breasts. He effortlessly held my wrists in one hand as he pulled my arms high above my head, exposing my naked breasts to his hungry eyes.


    I felt his eyes on my naked body as he caressed me with his stare. My body suddenly felt hotter, and I began panting softly, my chest rising up and down.


    ¡°Why do you look so scared? Are you scared of me¡­or the things that I¡¯ll do to you?¡± Ren teased me mercilessly.


    He¡¯s right. I was scared. I was scared of what he would do to me and how he would make me feel. I was scared that my body would react to his caresses and kisses.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 38 - Sweet Seduction

    ¡°Let go¡­Ren¡­¡± I said as I tried my best to struggle against his grip on my wrist.


    ¡°Stop struggling, you¡¯ll only hurt yourself,¡± Ren warned as he moved in even closer to me.


    He¡¯s so close, our chests are almost touching. This is so embarrassing. I felt his eyes on me and I desperately tried to look away.


    ¡°Please¡­don¡¯t look¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Why? Are you embarrassed?¡± Ren teased me softly.


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­of course, I am¡­¡± I replied, feeling even more embarrassed that he could tell how I felt.


    ¡°Hmm¡­then I¡¯ll close my eyes for a bit¡­¡± Ren said.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, surprised at his proposal.


    ¡°Yup. In exchange, let me kiss you¡­¡± Ren said seductively as he moved in closer.


    ¡°Ren¡­mhhhmmm¡­¡± I called out his name but before I could finish, his hot mouth had engulfed mine in a passionate kiss.


    I felt his hot lips on mine when he bent down to kiss me. I couldn¡¯t push him away since he still had both my wrists captured in his large hand above my head. His kiss felt so hot, so much hotter than the hot spring. After kissing my lips softly, a couple of times, Ren changed the angle of his kiss and I felt the tip of his tongue probing my lips open, slowly, and softly.


    I moaned loudly when his hot tongue entered my mouth. Ren thrusted his tongue into my mouth before entwining his hot tongue with mine. He¡¯s kissing me again¡­and it¡¯s reminding me of everything we did that night in the cave.


    I felt my body burn hotter as he continued to kiss me deeply and passionately. Our tongues danced and crushed together in the head of out passion. I felt my legs and arms lose its strength as Ren filled my mind with thoughts of him. I could smell his strong manly scent when I closed my eyes tightly to focus on our kiss.


    Slowly, Ren released his grip from my wrists so that he could use his hand to support the back of my head as he deepened out kiss. He held my head in place as he removed his tongue from my mouth temporarily to change the angle of his kiss before leaning in and capturing my lips with his once more.


    I moaned into his mouth as my body melted from the heat and pleasure of his kiss. His tongue plunged into my open mouth as he began sucking and tasting me. I felt his other hand slowly slide down to caress the side of my neck and then lower to play with my collarbone before proceeding even lower¡­


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ahhhhh!¡± I cried out in between our heated kiss.


    Ren¡¯s large and manly hands grasped my breast and I cried out at the shock and excitement that his touch brought. I was panting hard as I tried to focus on his kiss and his hand pumping my breast. I moaned loudly as Ren started massaging my breast with his hand.


    He¡¯s touching my womanly flesh again and I found my body responding to him with delight as I felt pleasure course through my body from his stimulating caresses. I placed my hand on his broad shoulder and chest as my body heated up from the pleasure that he was feeding me.


    ¡°Ahh! Ren!¡± I cried out loudly at the sharp and intense sensation of my nipple being pinched.


    I broke our kiss as I threw my head back and moaned, thrusting my chest wildly towards his exploring hands as my body begged for more of his loving attention. Ren used both his hands to pinch and twirl my hardened nipples between his fingertips.


    ¡°You love it when I play with your nipples like this, don¡¯t you? Your nipples are so hard,¡± Ren said as he focused his loving attention on my swollen perks.


    ¡°Ren¡­Ahhhh¡­Ahhh!¡± I cried out his name and moaned louder, unable to answer his teasing questions.


    ¡°Do you want me to suck them for you?¡± Ren continued to tease me before he bent his head low towards my tits.


    I cried out at the intense pleasure of Ren¡¯s hot mouth devouring my nipple into his hot mouth and then sucking it hard. I felt jolts of pleasure pierce through my body as he sucked hard on my nipple repeatedly. Slowly, I felt the pleasurable ache in my lower stomach build up until I felt so hot inside. My love entrance throbbed just like that time when Ren touched me inside the cave.


    His fingers continued to tug and squeeze my erect nipple as his mouth and tongue worked wonders on my other nipple. I arched my back, thrusting my chest towards his hand and face and Ren skillfully supported my back with his other strong arm.


    It felt like something so hot inside of me was threatening to burst out of me. It was a scary feeling and I wanted it all to stop¡­


    ¡°Stop! Ren¡­please¡­I don¡¯t want this¡­anymore¡­¡± I whimpered in between my moans and panting.


    Usually, Ren would ignore my pleas and continue to caress my body until I could no longer think anymore; however, this time was different.


    Ren¡¯s hands stopped moving and he lifted his face up, releasing my nipple from his hot and wet mouth. I let out a small frustrating cry when I felt the pleasure coursing through my body subsided and then came to a stop.


    Ren looked into my eyes and his eyes were cold and void of emotions. Is Ren mad at me?


    ¡°Smile for me,¡± Ren said in a low commanding voice as he slowly lifted his right hand towards my face.


    He traced my cheek with the fingertips of his hand as he waited for me to smile for him. It felt like his touch burnt my skin as the area he touched started to heat up.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± I whispered in confusion at his sudden change in attitude.


    ¡°I told you to smile for me,¡± Ren repeated slowly and clearly.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 39 - His Jealousy

    ¡°Why? What is this all of a sudden?¡± I asked, still very confused with what was going on.


    ¡°You never smile for me¡­like you smile for Shin,¡± Ren said emotionlessly.


    Did Ren see me together with Shin in the garden earlier today? Is that what brought this on?


    ¡°You were watching us?!¡± I asked incredulously.


    ¡°Smile for me, Rin¡± Ren commanded once again without responding to my question.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Where did he touch you?¡± Ren asked bluntly. Although his voice was cold and emotionless, I could sense the boiling anger bubbling just under the surface.


    Ren is extremely angry¡­


    ¡°He didn¡¯t touch me¡­Shin was just helping me because I slipped,¡± I tried to explain what really happened.


    ¡°Hmm¡­is that so?¡± Ren asked and it was clear that he didn¡¯t believe a word that I had just said.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s all¡­Ah!¡± I said before moaning loudly at the sudden pinching sensation on my nipples.


    I moan loudly when Ren pinched both my nipples with his fingertips before rolling them around as he teased and played with them. His touch was much rougher than before as if he was punishing me through his caresses.


    My nipples were so erect and sensitive from his previous attacks, they were burning at his touch. I panted and moaned uncontrollably as my body began moving on its own, thrusting my chest towards his touch once more.


    ¡°Do you know the punishment for unfaithfulness for a royal concubine?¡± Ren asked, his eyes burning with anger.


    I shook my head, unable to reply in words. The sensation of his caresses was driving me insane. My mind is going numb, and I can hardly stand up anymore. What is happening to me?


    ¡°The concubine will be paraded through every street in the city before publicly burnt alive. The man will have his hands, feet, arms, and legs cut off in public before being beheaded. All his remains will be fed to wild dogs. Well, that¡¯s the bare minimum. In most cases, their entire family or clan dies along with them as well,¡± Ren explained descriptively.


    ¡°How many time do I need to say it? There is nothing between Shin and I,¡± I repeated, although my voice came out as nothing more than a weak whisper.


    ¡°Then prove it,¡± Ren said. I yelped as his large hands pumped my breasts together roughly before squeezing and massaging them.


    ¡°How? Please trust me, this is all a big misunderstanding,¡± I pleaded. I didn¡¯t want to drag Shin into this misunderstanding.


    ¡°Please me. Show me how much you want me¡­and only me,¡± Ren hissed into my ear seductively. I felt the hotness of his breath against my ear and my body trembled and I felt my knees go weak.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know¡­¡± I began saying but I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence.


    Ren¡¯s hot lips covered my own, silencing my next words. I made small whimpering sounds against his lips before I felt his wet tongue pushing against my closed lips, trying to pry them open. He¡¯s going to invade my mouth, the way he did when we were spending the night together in the cave.


    I tried to push against his shoulder, but my arms felt weak. I moaned softly as my lips slowly parted and I felt Ren¡¯s hot and wet tongue slip in slowly as it invaded my mouth. Ren expertly thrusted his tongue into my mouth as he tasted me and grinded his tongue against my own.


    ¡°Mhhmm¡­hmm¡­¡± I made small moaning sounds as our kiss deepened.


    His tongue danced around wildly with mine as they twirled around together in my mouth. I found it more difficult to breathe as our kiss continued. Ren sucked on my mouth and tongue and changed the angle of our kisses multiple times until I was completely out of breath and my head felt light like it was in the clouds.


    ¡°Just give yourself to me. Do as I say, Rin,¡± Ren whispered thickly into my ear. I could feel his hot breath against my ear, and it sent delicious shivers across my body.


    ¡°But I¡­¡± I protested in a small voice.


    ¡°I was going to wait until you came around yourself, but I can¡¯t have you fooling around with other men, you know?¡± Ren said with a chuckle.


    I gasped as he sucked on the side of my neck while his hands continued to pump my breasts. He¡¯s been playing with my breasts all this time and I felt like my tits had turned to mush in his hands. His touch felt so amazingly pleasurable. I have never felt like this before, until Ren touched me this way. I felt a burning and a hot throbbing ache in between my legs. I squeezed my legs together under the water, feeling my insides get warmer. Is this¡­what desire feels like?


    ¡°I told you, I wasn¡¯t¡­fooling around with anyone¡­¡± I managed to say in between my passionate moans.


    ¡°Shin might be my best friend but, in the end, he¡¯s nothing more than a lowly war general. If I tell the court that he laid hands on you, he would be punished immediately,¡± Ren said emotionlessly as he came even closer to me, until my breasts were pressed almost flat against his hard chest.


    He¡¯s too close¡­I could feel the hard plains of his stomach against my own and I could sense his hardness¡­


    His hardness felt got and very big as it pressed against the plain of my stomach.


    ¡°Ren¡­please don¡¯t do that,¡± I pleaded. Why is he torturing me this way? ¡°Then will you do as I say? Just for tonight, until the sun rises, if you agree to do what I say, I¡¯ll forget about everything that I saw and heard today,¡± Ren proposed as he whispered heatedly into my ear.


    I was such a fool. I hadn¡¯t realized that spending time alone with Shin would turn out to be such a big mistake. Unlike before, I wasn¡¯t just simply Kamiya Rin anymore. I am now Lady White Lotus and I officially belonged to this man.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 40 - Surrendering To Him

    Suddenly, Ren let me go of me, snapping me out of my depressing thoughts. He stepped back a little so that we had some space between us. Ren looked seriously at me as our eyes met while I considered my answer to his proposal.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I asked exasperatedly.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to take you by force¡­even if I know that I can,¡± Ren replied seriously.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± I whispered in shock.


    ¡°Do we have a deal¡­or not?¡± he repeated his question again.


    His eyes were intense, and I could tell that his patient was wearing thin.


    What do I do? I can¡¯t drag Shin or anyone else into this mess. I can¡¯t get Shin or anyone else killed because of me. This is so ridiculous. How come Ren won¡¯t believe a thing that I say? I was very aware of how close Ren was to me. The fact that we were both naked made me feel even more exposed and vulnerable.


    I sigh in defeat. I didn¡¯t have a choice. To be perfectly honest, I never had a choice since the beginning. Perhaps ever since our fated encounter on that snowy passage where I first met Ren, my fate had been sealed.


    ¡°Deal¡­¡± I whispered softly as I hung my head low with my eyes down casted. There was nothing interesting in the water, but I didn¡¯t know where else to look.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you, Rin,¡± Ren teased with a smirk on his handsome face.


    ¡°We have¡­a deal,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady.


    I closed my eyes tight as I struggled to accept my fate. In the corner of my mind, I wondered if Ren would really take me by force if I didn¡¯t submit willingly. However, I knew that I would never find the answer to that question, so I stopped thinking about it immediately.


    ¡­


    As soon as those words of acceptance left my lips, Ren engulfed me in a tight hug. I felt the warmth of his chest against my cheek, and I heard the beating of his heart against my ear. These sensations made reality more real than ever. I have decided to give myself over to Ren¡­at least, for tonight until the sun would rise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lady. I¡¯ll make you feel so good that you¡¯ll cry out from the pleasure whole night long,¡± Ren said confidently before placing a soft kiss on my forehead.


    My whole body shivered, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from fear or excitement.


    ¡°Come here, Rin, let me taste you¡± Ren whispered seductively as he pulled me closer to him.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ahhh!¡± I cried out and moaned as his hot lips started sucking on the sensitive spot on the side of my neck before slowly sliding down to nibble on my collar bone.


    Unconsciously, I ran my fingers through his silky hair and clutched his head as his mouth pleasured my chest. I cried out his name when he started licking the sensitive area around the base of my nipple with his tongue. It feels¡­good. I could feel my nipples hardening at the stimulation as both my peaks grew erect. Ren pinched my other nipple with his fingers, sending jolts of raw pleasure throughout my body.


    ¡°Ren¡­Ahhh¡­Ahhh!¡± I cried out his name and moaned loudly.


    He took my nipple into his hot mouth and started sucking on it mercilessly. I felt my pussy wall clench hard as the ache in my lower abdomen intensified. He¡¯s sucking on my nipple so fast and hard¡­


    While I enjoyed the feel of my nipples being played with and sucked, his other hand had slowly slipped down my body and had started to cup and caress the flesh of my ass under the water. I whimpered as his exploring hand stroked my backside before squeezing it and pinching it teasingly. He¡¯s touching me all over¡­


    ¡°Are you feeling it? You¡¯re moaning so loudly now,¡± Ren whispered softly into my ear before blowing on it softly causing me to tremble with desire.


    ¡°Your nipples are so hard and pink. I love your body, Rin, it¡¯s so sensitive¡­look how much it¡¯s responding to my touches,¡± Ren continued to tease me.


    I moaned loudly, unable to stop. It was the only way I knew how to deal with the intense pleasure from his touch and caresses. I felt like I was going crazy.


    ¡°Turn around, Rin,¡± Ren whispered lustily as he turned my body around away from him.


    I felt the hardness of his body against my back as he pressed his body against mine. I felt the hardness of his manly member on my ass and knew that he was feeling it too. Ren¡­he¡¯s so hard and big down there¡­


    ¡°Ren! Not there¡­Ahhhh!¡± I moaned wildly when I felt his fingers on my womanly opening.


    ¡°Shhhhh¡­just relax and enjoy yourself,¡± Ren coax sexily into my ear from behind.


    I could feel the hardness of his chest muscles against my back as he pulled me closer to him. His arms circled around me as he caressed the opening of my love cave from the front.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­touch¡­¡± I tried to say in between my lewd moans.


    ¡°Your entrance is so hot, wet and slippery¡­and it¡¯s not just water, is it?¡± Ren said teasingly.


    I panted faster as I felt that scary sensation of losing control over my body. I felt this way before when Ren touched and caressed me in the cave. Ren¡¯s fingertips stroked my wet opening up and down under the water and I felt my legs growing weaker and weaker.


    I squeezed my thighs together; however, Ren¡¯s powerful hand wedged them apart again. I felt my legs being nudged apart by his knees until my love entrance was stretched wide open.


    ¡°Spread your legs, Rin¡­wider¡­wider,¡± Ren whispered into my ear from behind as his knee continued to wedge itself in between my thighs.


    His fingers stroked and pushed against my wet and hot opening. I cried out his name when his fingers brushed against the extremely pleasurable little nub in between my legs. With each stroke of his teasing fingertips against that spot, my pussy clenched and quivered wildly.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 41 - Never Ending

    I couldn¡¯t deny it anymore, Ren¡¯s touches were driving me crazy with intense pleasure. I¡¯ve never felt this way before until I met Ren. My body was reacting so much to his advances that I was beginning to lose myself in his embrace. I hated to admit it even to myself, but I wanted him to touch me more, I wanted to experience even more pleasure.


    ¡°Tell me if it hurts, Rin,¡± Ren whispered once again into my ear.


    I didn¡¯t have the chance to respond before I felt a sharp thrusting motion inside of my love cave. Ren had thrusted his finger deep into my pussy hole. Oh no¡­he¡¯s touching my insides¡­


    ¡°Ren¡­Mhhhmm¡­.Ahhh!¡± I cried out his name and started making noises that didn¡¯t sound like me at all as my hips squirmed from the sensation of my insides being stirred.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hot and tight inside¡­and I¡¯ve only put one finger inside of you,¡± Ren said before kissing the nape of my neck.


    Without warning, I felt the finger deep inside my hole started moving around as if he was feeling me around inside. It felt unlike anything that I had experienced before. I found out that the movements of Ren¡¯s finger inside of me was fulfilling that aching need deep inside of my lower abdomen. Had my body wanted this all along from the beginning?


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Ahh!¡± I cried out wildly at the rapid thrusting motion in between my legs.


    Ren had started to move the finger he had inside of my love hole, thrusting it deep inside of me and then pulling it out before ramming it in harder and deeper inside of my hot and eager body. It felt so amazing, my body convulsed non-stop at his oncoming assault as my pussy walls clenched around his fingers wildly.


    His finger was rubbing against the walls of my love cave, giving me pleasure. I knew how humans and most animals mated; however, I never thought that this thrusting motion inside of me could feel this addictive and pleasurable. I panted loudly and clung to Ren as his fingers intensified its pumping motion.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting wetter. Are you enjoying this, Rin? Let¡¯s see if you can take in another finger,¡± Ren said before screwing in another finger inside of my pussy hole.


    I felt my opening being stretched as my body adjusted to try to accommodate the entry of two of his thick and long fingers. I felt the warmth of his finger accompanied by the warm water as it entered my core. It hurts a little but soon, after a few solid thrusts, the pleasure became even more mind-numbing. It felt so much better and so much more fulfilling then before. I could feel him more¡­


    I was ashamed of how loose I was acting but I couldn¡¯t stop my body from reacting to Ren¡¯s touches. As his two fingers rammed harder and deeper inside of me, my couldn¡¯t control my hips from moving to his rhythm as I enjoyed the sensation of my love hole being filled and pounded into on repeat. It was crazy but I couldn¡¯t stop it¡­


    ¡°Your pussy is sucking in my fingers. Does it feel good? You¡¯re twitching so much inside, you¡¯re about to climax, right?¡± Ren whispered seductively close to my ear.


    I couldn¡¯t respond in the heat of the moment. I felt it again, the sensation like I had experience that time in the cave, like something was about to explode from inside of me. I didn¡¯t have time to think anymore when a pleasure so intense hit me and all I could see was white flashes. I cried out loudly as I felt my hot release deep inside of my love hole.


    Ren hugged me gently as I began to lose strength in my body. I think, I just climaxed¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I stirred. My body felt heavy like lead. My head felt drowsy from sleep.


    Where am I?


    I slowly opened my eyes to see that I was laying on the bed. It was still dark outside and the dim light in the bedroom was from a candle lit lamp. I wondered how I got here and what happened?


    The last I remember; I was in the hot spring with Ren and we¡­


    I felt heat rush to my face as I remembered how Ren touched and kiss me as he pleasured my body until I climaxed.


    Did I faint after that? I couldn¡¯t remember and my mind still felt foggy¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re awake,¡±


    A heard a low voice whisper very close to me.


    I gasped as I realized that Ren was in bed with me. Ren was sleeping on his side very close to my side as he watched me intently. His dark brown eyes sparkling in the candle light, captivating my gaze in his. I wondered how long he has been staring at me like that while I slept.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I said his name and my voice sounded like a hoarse whisper.


    My throat felt dry, and it hurt a little. Was this the result of crying out and moaning so loudly during our passionate tryst in the hot spring?


    I shifted my weight a little as I tried to use my arms to support myself into getting up. However, my effort was suddenly stopped when Ren¡¯s large hands held my shoulders and pinned me down to the bed as he rolled on top, his body hovering over mine.


    Without uttering another word, Ren began kissing my mouth heatedly. His kiss wasn¡¯t gentle, it was demanding, hungry and it took my breath away as his hot tongue invaded my mouth. Immediately, my body heated up at his touch as Ren¡¯s kisses rekindled the fire within me.


    His hands fondled my breasts, cupping and then kneading them as he continued kissing me deeply. I heard myself moaning softly into his kiss. His large hands on my womanly flesh felt amazingly blissful and I felt my own wetness slowly flooding my love passage.


    ¡°Ren¡­please¡­no more¡­¡± I whimpered weakly against his lips in between our ardent kisses.


    ¡°It¡¯s still dark, Rin. The sun hasn¡¯t risen yet,¡± Ren replied, reminding me of our deal.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 42 - Tasting Me

    Ren broke our kiss, leaving me gasping for air. The orange light from the candlelit lamp was dim but it was enough for me to see Ren clearly as he dipped his head towards my chest. I felt his hot breath against the sensitive naked skin of my breasts and my body tensed in anticipation.


    I ran my fingers through his dark silky hair as Ren began tracing the tip of his wet and hot tongue up and down the sensitive skin in between my breasts. I moaned with pleasure as my body started moving on its own, writhing with desire underneath him. I¡¯ve never felt raw desire like this before but my body seemed to know exactly what to do.


    ¡°Ren!¡± I cried out his name when he nibbled on my nipple teasingly.


    He toyed with my nipple in between his teeth while his other hand pumped my other breast roughly. It feels so different to be caressed so firmly but it felt so fulfilling at the same time. I heard my own moans getting louder as our lusty sounds echoed in the bedroom, disturbing the peaceful and silent night.


    Ren took my nipple into his mouth and began licking it in circular motions before flicking his tongue on it. I clutched his hair tightly when he sucked on my nipple, softly at first and then harder¡­and harder¡­


    ¡°Ahhh! Ren¡­I¡¯m¡­¡± I cried out before moaning loudly.


    Ren continued sucking hard on my nipple while twisting my other nipple with his fingers as his hungry eyes watched my face. I struggled to contain the pleasure that was building up fast inside of me. The heat inside my lower stomach grew unbearably hot until it erupted in my mind as I orgasmed.


    ¡°Did you just cum, Rin?¡± Ren asked as he kissed my breasts softly.


    I couldn¡¯t speak so I just nodded a little in response.


    I was still recovering from the aftereffects of my own climax as I rested with my eyes closed, when I felt Ren¡¯s warm hands on my thighs. I opened my eyes in time to see Ren bending my legs upwards and spreading them wide apart.


    I felt my love opening being stretched opened and I was flooded with embarrassment. I felt his eyes on my most womanly part and I couldn¡¯t bear it. I tried to cover my entrance with my hands, but Ren just pulled my arms to the side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­look¡­¡± I pleaded helplessly as I felt so vulnerable and exposed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re beautiful¡­¡± Ren whispered comfortingly.


    I watched in disbelief as Ren lower his head to the spot in between my legs. I couldn¡¯t comprehend what he was going to do. His hands held my thighs in place, keeping them spread apart as he buried his face in between my legs.


    ¡°Ren!¡± I cried out in pure panic as I struggled against him.


    Ren didn¡¯t reply to me, and his hands only held me tighter. My struggles were futile and soon, I could feel the heat of his breath against my most private entrance. I wanted to die from embarrassment. Then, suddenly, I felt a warm flicking sensation against my wet opening and realized that Ren had started flicking his tongue up and down my sopping wet slit.


    Oh¡­he¡¯s licking me there. Ren is licking my love flower!


    ¡°Ahhh! Ahhhhh¡­Ren¡­¡± I moaned so loudly before crying out his name.


    I was shocked by his aggressive actions and the intense ecstatic pleasure I was feeling. As Ren licked my opening up and down, I felt my mind going numb as my both writhe with pleasure. My hips pumped up and down wildly as my hands clutched at the bedsheets. I cried out so loudly that I was sure the maids and everyone in the palace could hear me.


    I didn¡¯t care. The pleasure was so intense, and I have never felt anything like it. Suddenly, the pleasure intensified as Ren began prodding the tip of his tongue against the small sensitive nub in between my legs. He licked it and twirled his tongue around it in circular motions. I covered my mouth with my own hand as I screamed when Ren started sucking me there.


    I felt my body tense as a now-slightly-familiar feeling of something approaches started to form in the base of my stomach. I knew what it was now¡­it was a starting sign of the approach of my climax. I couldn¡¯t believe that I could feel like this so many times in just one night with Ren.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting wetter down here¡­and you taste so good, Rin,¡± Ren said against my wet opening.


    ¡°Ah! Ahhh¡­Ahhh!¡± I continued to moan loudly as Ren continued to lick me there.


    Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I felt my hole being stretched before something was suddenly thrusted into my love hole. My eyes widened in shock as I sat up to see Ren¡¯s head still buried in between my legs with his tongue buried deep inside of my wet hole.


    ¡°No¡­Ren¡­¡± I whispered in shock.


    Before I could protest further, Ren began moving his tongue, thrusting it in and then out of my hole. His tongue rubbed against my pussy walls and my hips trashed around wildly in ecstasy. His large hands held the side of my hips as his tongue continued to pump in and out of my hole wildly. I felt my body tensing¡­I¡¯m about to cum¡­


    Sensing that I was near, Ren sped up his thrusting and lifted my hips off the bed to bring it closer to his face. By this time, I was moaning wildly and had forgotten my surroundings as I focused purely on the pleasure that he was giving me. I was on the verge of cumming when I felt Ren¡¯s skillful fingers rubbing the sensitive nub in between my legs, adding to the pleasure.


    I think I came¡­again¡­


    ¡°You came again. How does it feel to climax so many times in one night, Rin?¡± Ren asked as he stroked my hair gently.


    I couldn¡¯t voice any words to reply to him. I was too drained, and my body felt like it was floating.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re tired but¡­unfortunately, dawn has not broken¡­¡± Ren said with fake regret in his voice.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 43 - Pleasing Him

    I opened my eyes a little to see that he was right. It was still dark outside which meant that Ren would continue playing with my body¡­


    ¡°Sit up here, Rin,¡± Ren said patiently as he slowly pulled me up into a sitting position.


    I sat facing him on the bed. We both looked at each other and suddenly, I felt my throat go dry with nervousness.


    I could see his muscular and manly body so clearly in the orange light. His body with perfectly sculptured muscles, hardened from years of training and fighting on the battlefield. His chest and shoulders so broad, his arms so strong, his six pack so beautiful¡­


    His body was very different from mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you how to please a man. Are you ready, Rin?¡± Ren asked.


    For a moment, I felt like he was my master, and he was about to impart on me a very important lesson.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied softly, glancing down to avoid his heated gaze.


    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Ren whispered.


    I was a little confused, but I slowly did as he wanted. I placed my hand into his outstretched one. Slowly, Ren guided my hand to the large and erect rod that was standing up in between his legs. I tried to pull my hand back instinctively. I have never seen a man¡¯s member this close let alone touched it. I blushed at how fast things were progressing between us.


    Ren¡¯s hand held mine firmly in his, making it impossible for me to pull away. I watched as my hand slowly approached his engorged member. It was so big¡­there¡¯s no way that that thing could fit inside of my small body¡­


    I let out a small whimpering cry when the tip of my fingers brushed against the length of his love pole. I gasp at how silky and soft the surface of his member felt against my fingertips. However, I could sense the hardness underneath his skin as I felt its heat. His cock was hot, and it began twitching and moving in response to my caress.


    ¡°Touch me, Rin. Like this¡­stroke my length¡­¡± Ren instructed as he guided my hand.


    I stroked my fingertips up and down his length as I watched his gigantic cock twitch at my touch. As instructed, I held his cock in my hand and began moving my hand up and down his entire length, causing Ren to suck in a deep breath before he started to moan softly.


    I felt his cock get hotter and even larger as my hand continued to stroke him up and down. Ren closed his eyes and I assumed that what I was doing was giving him pleasure. I watched his blissful face as he enjoyed my touch and it made me want to pleasure him more. I began moving my hand up and down his shaft faster and gripping him slightly tighter.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Rin. You¡¯re getting good at this¡­it feels amazing¡­¡± Ren whispered, his voice thick with lust.


    His cock twitched and expanded in my hand as I continued to pump his cock faster. Ren¡¯s hips began moving up and down, thrusting his cock into my hand. I watched his member, amazed at how long and thick it had gotten. I could see the veins bulging on the length of his cock so clearly.


    Ren was moaning louder now, and his passionate sounds were making my heart race and my body feel hot. It was strange, but I wanted to give Ren pleasure. I wanted him to feel good¡­


    Suddenly, Ren grabbed my wrist and stopped the movement of my hand. My eyes widened in shock and confusion. Why did he want to stop? Did it not¡­feel good?


    ¡°I¡¯ll cum if you keep going. Come here, Rin. Let¡¯s cum together,¡± Ren said as he beckoned for me to come closer to him.


    I hesitated. I wasn¡¯t sure if I felt ready to go all the way with Ren. I was scared¡­of having him inside of me¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself. There¡¯s still many things that I have to teach you¡­¡± Ren said casually as he stroked the top of my head.


    ¡°What¡­do you mean?¡± I asked shyly.


    ¡°Next time, you¡¯ll put my cock inside your beautiful mouth and suck it¡­¡± Ren replied with sensual smile.


    Put him¡­inside of my mouth. Would that¡­make him feel good? Was it¡­normal?


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I began to protest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll release my seed in your mouth so that you can taste it¡­and drink it,¡± Ren continued vividly as he stroked my lips with the pad of his thumb.


    ¡°No¡­that¡¯s¡­¡± I said as I shook my head. That is crazy¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll save that for another day. For today¡­turn around and lie on your stomach, Rin,¡± Ren instructed as his hands guided my body as I turned around.


    With my back to him, I slowly laid down on my frontside onto the soft cushion of the bed. I couldn¡¯t understand what he wanted to do. The only things I knew that people did for each other in this position was to massage their backs. Was that what he had in mind?


    ¡°Ren¡­?¡± I called his name questioningly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel good. I¡¯ll make both of us feel good at the same time,¡± Ren whispered close to my ear.


    It made me realize that Ren had gotten on top of me, using his hands and knees to support his own weight as he hovered on top of my body. He licked and bit my earlobe, sending shivers of pleasure throughout my body. When he slowly lowered his body onto mine, I could feel the entire length of his body press against my backside. His body feels so warm, I could his hand muscles against my yielding body as his hands began stroking the side of my hips.


    Slowly, Ren began moving, grinding his hips against me. I could feel his hardness digging into my skin as our bodies rocked together in rhythm. Suddenly, Ren¡¯s weight disappeared from my body as he got up. Then I felt his large hands on both sides of my hips before he lifted my hips upwards.


    ¡°Keep your thighs closed together¡­¡± Ren commanded.


    I did as I was told. Soon, I felt a hard and hot thickness being thrusted in between my inner thighs. Ren had thrusted his hard cock in between my thighs from behind.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 44 - Until Dawn

    ¡°Ahh! Ahhh¡­¡± I moaned loudly at the sensation of the length of his cock sliding against the slit of my love entrance.


    How can this feel so good? His cock had not entered my love hole but as he moved his hips, his large shaft slid up and down my wet slit stimulating it.


    ¡°Your pussy is so wet¡­it¡¯s so warm¡­¡± Ren whispered lustily as his hips began thrusting against my ass faster and harder.


    The head of his cock hit against my sensitive clit, making me scream in ecstasy. Although his cock has not entered me, it felt like we were really coupling as our bodies rocked together. I never knew that humans could mate in this position¡­so wild¡­just like animals.


    I felt my body burn with passion as my hips moved and grinded against his. Ren¡¯s moans were getting louder just as his wild thrusting became more aggressive. The hotness of his cock rubbing against my sensitive area was driving me crazy with intense pleasure.


    I knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before I lost myself in this paradise. I felt my wetness gush out from my love hole and I grabbed onto the bedsheets tightly as I cried out in abandon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cum together, Rin,¡± Ren whispered when he sensed that I was nearing my climax


    Ren panted and moaned as he pumped hips faster, grinding his thick and hot cock faster against my pussy opening. I cried out his name as my climax hit me. I heard my name at the same time that I felt Ren¡¯s hot seed spurting in between my inner thighs.


    His hot seed erupted in between my legs in streams before it trickled down my dinner thighs and onto the bedsheet below. I could see his milky release slide down my thighs¡­


    I was exhausted from our wild lovemaking and my whole body and eyelids started to feel heavy. Ren hugged me from behind and kissed my hair as we drifted off into a peaceful sleep.


    A short while later, I woke up and found that I was sleeping in Ren¡¯s arms. It was still dark but it must be very close to dawn. With the slight movement of my body, Ren¡¯s eyes flickered opened.


    He smiled lazily at me the moment that he saw my face before he kissed my hair lovingly.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What is it¡­?¡± Ren asked in between planting soft kissing on my bare shoulder.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry about Shin. You were right, what I did was¡­inappropriate¡­¡± I apologized softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear another man¡¯s name while we¡¯re still in bed together,¡± Ren said, his voice instantly colder than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be. Like I said, I¡¯ll forget what I saw and heard¡­¡± Ren said.


    ¡°Ren¡­will you be safe?¡± I asked softly.


    Since the ambush, I had to admit that I was worried about Ren¡¯s safety. Ren survived the attack with only a minor injury but who could say if he would be as lucky next time. All the things that Shin said made sense. Ren needs to take better care of himself.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Ren asked teasingly as ruffled my hair.


    ¡°Can you stop joking¡­about these things¡­¡± I replied, shyly. I was¡­worried about him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just not like you to be so concerned about me,¡± Ren said, although he seemed pleased.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­worried¡­for you,¡± I admitted, hesitantly.


    If anyone I knew was a target for an assassinated, obviously, I would be concerned.


    ¡°In this land where the emperor wields unlimited power, everyone wants to be the emperor. For one reason or another, many people yearn for power. As the one next in line to the throne, my life has been at risk since the moment that I was born,¡± Ren stated matter-of-factly.


    I guess he was right. I never realized how tough being born the crown prince must be for Ren. This position full of privileges came with its own set of heavy burdens and responsibilities.


    I rested my head on his broad shoulders as he hugged me to his side. I cuddled closer to him¡­


    ¡°And you? Why do you want to become the emperor¡± I asked. I wondered why Ren yearned for power.


    ¡°I don¡¯t; however, I do believe that the land would be the most peaceful if I became the next emperor,¡± Ren said without emotions.


    ¡°More peaceful?¡± I whispered in question.


    I found that very hard to believe as scenes from the past war in my village came back so vividly to me that I wanted to scream. I felt my temple throbbed in pain as the sight, the sound, the smell of fighting and bloodshed of that day came back to haunt me. The face of the men I failed to treat, moments before death claimed them. The hands I held before they fell limp as their bodies lost their lives. Their sticky warm blood on my hand and face. The sound of people crying out in pain in their last moments¡­


    How was that¡­peaceful?


    Ren started wars. He conquered land and as a result, many lives were lost. Families torn apart. War slaves just like my unfortunate self could be found everywhere¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! How can there be peace when all you do is rage war? I¡¯ve watched so many people die at the hands of your men. Men, women and even children have been slaughtered and killed! How many villages ended up like mine and how many more?! How many more people will have to die?¡± I cried out as my emotions took over me.


    ¡°Rin¡­women should not interfere in the power struggles or men. There is nothing beautiful there for you to see,¡± Ren replied coldly.


    ¡°If you become the emperor, how many more wars will you wage? How many more people will die at the hands of your army? How can you say these things without a care?!,¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for your na?ve view on the world, but let me tell you, Rin. War is the only way to maintain peace for our empire. Fear is the only way to control our enemies. Death is but a small price to pay¡­¡± Ren stated without emotions.


    I couldn¡¯t understand what Ren was saying. How can slaughtering people bring about peace? Won¡¯t war just lead to more hatred and then revenge? Then there would be more war¡­


    ¡°War will only lead to more war and more death. It will be endless¡­¡± I said sadly as I felt tears streaming down my cheeks.


    How can he not understand something so simple?


    ¡°There is no other choice, Rin. It¡¯s fine if you do not understand. There is no need for you to understand,¡± Ren said coldly, unmoved by my words.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand!¡± I shouted, surprised at how much my voice shook with emotions.


    How can the strong ever understand the weak and their suffering?


    Ren sigh loudly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think but I would be very careful not to overstep the line if I were you. There could be very serious consequences¡­¡± Ren warned, and his tone was dark. His eyes cold.


    I turned my back to him as the early morning light started streaming in from the window. I didn¡¯t want to see him or talk to him. I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. Ren and I were too different. Our background, our values, our beliefs, and everything else.


    ¡°The sun has risen. Perhaps¡­you should leave,¡± I said softly with my back still turned towards him.


    I heard Ren get up and leave. I didn¡¯t see him leave. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see anything at all even if I had turned around as my tears streamed down my cheeks and blurred my vision.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 45 - Friendly Warning

    Ren left the room quietly, closing the door silently behind him so that he wouldn¡¯t disturb Rin. He knew that Rin was deeply upset about his approach to reign. However, her words did not shake his resolve in the slightest. He had learned firsthand through many tough years of experience that war was indeed the only way to maintain peace when every party was power hungry and out for blood.


    Through perseverance, Ren had stood beside his father as they united the lands. No once did he regret the lives that he had taken. Everything was for the greater good. Everything he did was necessary. Ren was certain that the people of every village, town, city, or small nation that he took over had a better life than before. He personally made sure of that.


    Ensuring that his empire was strong and feared throughout the land was the surest way to deter other empires from attacking. Fear was the best way to deter war.


    Not that he expected Rin to understand.


    Everyone had their own role to play, and Ren had already decided how he was going to best play his role.


    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    A familiar voice greeted Ren teasingly. Ren turned around to see Shin sitting on a chair in the sitting room and his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing,¡± Ren replied flatly.


    ¡°True. Care to join me? This tea is freshly brewed¡­¡± Shin suggested.


    Ren sighed silently to himself before he sat down on the chair opposite from Shin. Shin smiled and since they were alone, he poured Ren a cup of tea.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ren said before he started sipping his tea.


    ¡°How is Rin?¡± Shin asked casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lady White Lotus for you. Why are you asking about her?¡± Ren replied, without bothering to hide the hostility in his voice.


    Shin chuckled at Ren¡¯s defensive one.


    ¡°You two were¡­pretty loud last night. So, I was wondering if she¡¯s¡­¡± Shin said before trailing off as he was sure that Ren had gotten his point.


    ¡°I just disciplined her a little last night. There¡¯s no need for you to worry,¡± Ren replied flatly.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m partly to blame for her punishment?¡± Shin teased with a small smile.


    ¡°Stop messing around in our business, Shin. I know that you¡¯re here on the emperor¡¯s orders,¡± Ren warned.


    ¡°Does that mean that you knew that there was nothing going on between Rin and I from the start?¡± Shin asked, amused.


    ¡°Why else would your head still be intact to your neck?¡± Ren asked as he smiled coldly at his friend.


    ¡°Ohh¡­scary,¡± Shin said, faking a scared face as he rubbed his neck as if to check that it was still intact.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have planned but I truly suggest that you leave us alone,¡± Ren continued with his cold warning.


    ¡°You say that, but you still used the excuse that I offered to conveniently punish Rin¡­not that I¡¯m complaining¡­¡± Shin said with a small laugh.


    ¡°What are you really doing here?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°Whatever will help move you two faster towards producing an heir will benefit the empire and everyone that lives in it. I¡¯m merely doing my job as a noble citizen of this empire,¡± Shin replied proudly.


    ¡°Say it however you will but I will produce an heir when I see fit,¡± Ren said seriously.


    ¡°Rin, she¡¯s special to you, isn¡¯t she?¡± Shin asked, equally seriously.


    ¡°What makes you think so?¡± Ren asked without surprise.


    ¡°She¡¯s the person you went looking for, isn¡¯t she? That day, during the war at her village¡­¡± Shin asked, but it wasn¡¯t a question.


    ¡°So, what if she is?¡± Ren replied as he met his friend¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Ren, perhaps you have not noticed this so I¡¯m going to warn you as a friend, the more you delay impregnating Rin for your own selfish reasons, the more danger her life is in,¡± Shin warned.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about and neither do I care,¡± Ren said casually.


    ¡°Rin is not the only woman in your inner court. How long can Rin maintain her status as Lady White Lotus if she doesn¡¯t produce an heir? If the emperor believes that Rin has too much of your loving attention and that prevents you from bedding other women, what will happen to Rin?¡± Shin pleaded his case desperately.


    ¡°Enough, Shin,¡± Ren said firmly.


    ¡°Ren!¡± Shin called his friend¡¯s name in protest.


    ¡°Report whatever you see fit to the emperor. Our conversation ends here,¡± Ren stated firmly, signally that he wants to hear no more from this conversation.


    Shin stood up and bowed respectfully to his crown prince as he bit on his lower lip to prevent himself from uttering another word. He knew that his warning had not fallen on deaf ears, but he wasn¡¯t sure how seriously his words are being taken into consideration.


    ¡­


    I didn¡¯t remember when I had fallen asleep. The last thing I remembered was Ren silently leaving and me crying my eyes out. Did I cry myself to sleep? Probably¡­


    I woke up with a slight headache. I slowly got out of bed and made my way towards the mirror at the dressing table. Just as I had thought, I looked like a mess and not a pretty one at that. I sighed loudly. I didn¡¯t want to leave the room and most of all, I didn¡¯t want to face Ren.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine what I would or could say to him when I meet him. Realistically, I knew that I couldn¡¯t avoid Ren forever so I would have to sort out my feelings and figure out my next more. However, that was a lot easier said than done.


    When I opened my room door, a few maids were already there waiting to serve me. I silently let them do their job of bathing me, dressing me and making sure that I looked presentable.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I thanked them politely when they were done.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 46 - To Ask Ren

    Perhaps, they could sense that I wanted to be alone because they all left silently. I sighed loudly when I heard the sound of the door closing behind me. I should go out and find something to do. I can¡¯t stay holed up in here avoiding Ren forever.


    Not surprisingly, the person I ran into when I headed to the central living room was Shin. When I saw his face, I immediately felt guilty when I thought of how my thoughtless actions almost put his life at risk. I hoped Ren kept his promise of forgetting everything related to what he saw. I honestly didn¡¯t want Shin to regret what he did when he was just trying to be kind to me.


    I greeted Shin with a polite smile and bowed. In return, Shin smiled at me. He seemed normal so I guess Ren did keep his end of the promise after all.


    ¡°Good morning, Rin,¡± Shin greeted me politely.


    ¡°Same to you,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Would you like to join me for some tea? I¡¯ll get the maid to bring us some,¡± Shin suggested.


    I guess if we had tea together here with some maids present then it wouldn¡¯t be seen as inappropriate.


    ¡°That would be nice¡­¡± I agreed.


    Shin gestured to the seat opposite him at the table and I sat down opposite him as beckoned. Shin called for the maid and soon enough our tea was served. The maid then stood at the further corner of the room in case we needed her assistance.


    ¡°You look a little tired,¡± Shin commented as he sipped his tea.


    ¡°Do I?¡± I asked, bringing up my arm to use the long sleeve of my dress to high a part of my face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You look just fine,¡± Shin quickly reassured me.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I am¡­a little bit tired...¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Hang in there. The army assigned to escort you and the prince back to the imperial palace will be here tomorrow. You can head back then,¡± Shin said comfortingly.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great news,¡± I said. It would be good to head back.


    ¡°Is something on your mind?¡± Shin asked perceptively.


    ¡°A little¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Let me guess. Did you get into a fight with Ren?¡± Shin asked knowingly. I guess there was no point in lying to him.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Well, since I guess that I¡¯m partially to blame for causing you two to fight, I¡¯ll tell you a little something¡­about Ren,¡± Shin said, his tone suddenly serious.


    ¡°About Ren?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°You probably think that Ren is a cold and heartless person¡­and perhaps you¡¯re partly right. However, as someone who has known him and grew up by his side since childhood, I can guarantee that Ren has a good heart and that he means well¡­to everybody. Ren has had a difficult life despite being the crown prince of such a large empire, although, the empire wasn¡¯t this powerful or strong until Ren fought at his father¡¯s side and then led his armies,¡± Shin said.


    ¡°Ren¡­had a difficult life?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Being born as the crown prince surely has its privileges which are well known to all, but few understand the hardship and struggles that Ren had to face starting at such a young age. The responsibility and expectation placed on him were severe. To make matters worse, Ren¡¯s¡­circumstances also made it even more difficult for him,¡± Shin continued to explain.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked for more details.


    ¡°Umm¡­I guess I¡¯m not the right person to tell you all the details but let¡¯s just say that he didn¡¯t have a lot of support when he was a child. However, Ren was always excellent at everything he did, perhaps even now as well. Despite everything, I honestly believe that Ren only does things with the wellbeing of his people in mind,¡± Shin said with conviction.


    ¡°His people¡­¡± I muttered. What about those who were not ¡®his people¡¯?


    ¡°Every soul living on his lands including those he had conquered are his people. You and the people from your town included. I¡¯m sure Ren has a good reason for everything that he does although it could be hard to see at first. If you¡¯ll just give yourself more time to get to know Ren; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll come to understand him,¡± Shin said before flashing me a sincere smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­think about it. Thank you,¡± I replied a little hesitantly. I wasn¡¯t sure how I should be reacting to Shin¡¯s passionate little speech.


    ¡°Actually, I met Ren earlier and he didn¡¯t seem to be in the best of moods. If I may dare ask, what did you say to him?¡± Shin asked with a shy smile.


    It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t trust Shin or that I didn¡¯t want to tell him but, honestly, I just didn¡¯t know where to start. I said a lot of things to Ren and although I did not regret any of it because it was what I honestly felt and thought, I could see how some of the things I said could be hurtful to Ren.


    ¡°I¡­disagreed with him when he said that it would be best if he became the emperor¡­¡± I said slowly.


    ¡°And?¡± Shin prompted.


    ¡°¡­and¡­that many people had died from the wars he started and that more will die from the future wars that he will wage¡­on other lands¡­¡± I continued.


    ¡°I see. Well, I guess I can see where you¡¯re coming from¡­¡± Shin said as he stroked his chin in thought.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I said flatly.


    ¡°But let me ask you one thing and you don¡¯t have to answer me. You said that you didn¡¯t believe that Ren would be the best option for the next emperor¡­how do you know that?¡± Shin asked as he cocked his head a little to the side in wonder.


    ¡°Because he¡¯ll wage war and many more people will die. There will never be peace!¡± I declared.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. How do you know that Ren isn¡¯t the best option when you don¡¯t even know what the other options are?¡± Shin said with a small chuckle.


    I didn¡¯t know what the other options were. I realized with suddenly that Shin was at least partly right, I didn¡¯t know how the empire would turn out if someone else other than Shin took over. However, who else could possibly take over when Ren was the crown prince?


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± I asked, clearly confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you want to know, ask Ren¡­¡± Shin said with a calculating smile.


    ¡°But I¡­¡± I said hesitantly before biting my lower lip.


    How could I just simply ask Ren? I didn¡¯t know how to face him after what happened between us last night and the argument that we had¡­


    As far as I knew, we weren¡¯t exactly on speaking terms.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 47 - The Story Of An Empress

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried that Ren¡¯s angry, don¡¯t worry,¡± Shin said with a small laugh. I didn¡¯t understand how he could act so carefree.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not sure how I should face him¡­¡± I admitted honestly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­your town decided to send you as their offering to the capital so¡­you should have some of it, right?¡± Shin said, clearly he was teasing me.


    ¡°Some of it?¡± I asked, not understanding.


    ¡°Skills. You should have some skills to please a man, right?¡± Shin said with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡¯ll¡­think about it¡­¡± I muttered before sighing loudly.


    I wished Shin was right and that I had some skills to please a man, some womanly skills like those that the other women displayed along with their self-introduction in the grand hall. The truth was, apart from my medical skills, I couldn¡¯t really do anything else...


    Oh¡­perhaps, I could do that!


    Shin smiled softly at me as he seemed to have noticed that I had a pretty good idea in mind¡­


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ren sat at the gazebo next to the large pond as he was suddenly reminded of memories from his childhood. Whenever he sat next to a lake, he would be reminded of his mother. Recently, being with Rin had reminded me more and more of his mother. The memories from long ago were still vivid in Ren¡¯s mind and they were nothing short of painful to him.


    ¡°Prince Ren! Please stop running! You¡¯re going to disturb the Empress!¡± a loud female voice shouted.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± a very young Ren murmured as he looked up at the distressed face of one of his mother¡¯s personal maids.


    ¡°Please keep your voice down. The Empress¡­is busy¡­¡± the maid said as she placed a finger to her lips.


    ¡°Oh¡­but I want to see mother. She¡¯s here, isn¡¯t she?¡± Ren said enthusiastically.


    ¡°Yes¡­but...you see, the Empress is busy¡­so¡­¡± the maid said hesitantly as she tried her best to come up with an excuse.


    ¡°Oh! Mother!¡± Ren cried out happily as he spotted his mother walking his way.


    Ren ran towards his mother who had stopped in her track along with two of her personal maids by her side.


    ¡°Why are you here, Ren?¡± the empress said in a cold and emotionless voice. Her eyes faced straight forward without looking down at her own child.


    ¡°Umm¡­to see you, mother. I¡¯ve been studying archery and¡­¡± Ren said happily as he looked up at his mother.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times before that you should not come here. Never come here ever again,¡± his mother cut in bluntly with her cold voice.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ren protested in a small voice.


    ¡°Guards! Escort the crown prince out¡­at once!¡± the empress shouted at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Mother! Wait!¡± Ren cried out as two tall guards in armor came to usher him gently out of the palace.


    Ren blinked his eyes rapidly as he snapped out of the memory of one of his attempts to meet his mother. It wasn¡¯t long after that day that his mother cut her own hair and donned the robes of a nun before shutting herself away in a small monastery on the palace grounds. At the time Ren never understood why his mother had chosen to abandon her prestigious position of empress to become a nun. He didn¡¯t understand how she could abandon him and his father but after he grew up into a young adult he understood.


    By the time he fully understood his mother and her actions it was already too late. His mother had passed away a long time ago. Ren remembered her final moments very well. It was less than a year after his mother had decided to become a nun that Ren was suddenly summoned to her room. It was the first time that he was summoned by his mother in his entire life, and he was summoned to hear her final words.


    Ren had never entered the palace¡¯s small monastery before; it wasn¡¯t exactly a place where high-ranking people of the royal family would go. After his mother moved into the monastery, Ren tried many times to see her, but all his attempts were denied by his own mother. Now that he was inside, he was surprised at how small and bare the building was. The walls had no decoration. The whole building was old and clearly not well maintained.


    There was something about the building that made it always damp and cold even when it was warm and sunny outside. The atmosphere inside was depressing and it made him feel depressed deep inside just to be in that building. He couldn¡¯t believe that his mother had spent almost a year in this building and at her own choice at that.


    When the nun leading him gestured to his mother¡¯s room, Ren nodded, and the nun left quietly to give them personal time together. Ren bit his lips nervously before sliding the door open and entered what was now his mother¡¯s room.


    The room was much smaller than he expected and very bare. There was almost nothing inside, not even a bed. His mother lied down on a thin mattress on the floor with an old blanket covering her body.


    ¡°Ren¡­is that you?¡± a voice so frail and weak whispered and he couldn¡¯t believe that that was his mother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Ren said as he sat down on his knees next to her mattress.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time¡­as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already been told¡­¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Ren said in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Before I leave this world, I would like you to listen to me¡­one last time,¡± his mother said.


    Ren took his mother¡¯s hand into his and for the first time she didn¡¯t shake his hand away. He realized how thin her hand and arm was. He couldn¡¯t imagine how his mother could get so sick over the past months.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ren. I know that I haven¡¯t been a good mother to you and for that I would like to apologize. Although I know that nothing that happened to my life is your fault, I still held you partly to blame. Because I couldn¡¯t stand up against your father, I punished you instead in his place. I am very sorry¡­¡± his mother said, her voice weak and soft.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­mother,¡± Ren whispered, feeling tears sting his eyes.


    ¡°Hear me, Ren. Hear my story¡­before I die,¡± She said slowly, her breath labored.


    ¡°Yes¡­mother,¡± Ren said solemnly.


    ¡°The title of empress is a sick and sad joke, Ren. To me, I was nothing more than a slave and to this day, I am nothing more than a slave. When your father conquered my land, I was forced to become one of his concubines. I was young and couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Young women like me were bedded in turn by the emperor. It went on and on until at least one of us became with child¡­¡± she said before pausing to catch her breath. It was clear that speaking was taking up all the energy that she had left.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 48 - Death & Promise

    ¡°After months of being forced to serve the emperor, luckily or unluckily, I became pregnant. Yes, that child is you Ren. I became the empress after safely giving birth to a healthy son. However, I felt no love for you and definitely none for your father. I was treated as less than a human being and I felt less than one. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she said as her voice shook with intense emotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­mother¡­¡± Ren whispered as he squeezed his mother¡¯s hand a little tighter.


    ¡°When I look at you all I can think about is the hatred I have for your father and all that he has done to me, my people and our land. I thought as time went by, I would forget¡­but it was impossible. Every time he touched me; I was so disgusted I wish I could die. Whenever I saw your face, I was reminded by all those nightmares. Whenever I felt any joy from the luxuries that the life of an empress had to offer, I felt guilty towards those who have suffered and died¡­¡± she continued on.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. I couldn¡¯t eat. I wanted to go home but I couldn¡¯t. There was no way for the mother of the crown prince can return to a small town. Your birth became the chain and bounded me here, robbing me of my freedom. In the end, I decided to become a nun¡­¡± she said as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°You did nothing wrong, mother. It¡¯s ok¡­¡± Ren said comfortingly.


    ¡°I did nothing for you, I knew you suffered, and I just turned a blind eye. I don¡¯t think I have the right to lecture you, but if you would listen then please just remember this¡­be kind, Ren. Live a happy life that benefits others. Don¡¯t repeat the same mistakes that you father did. Unlike him and his wicked advisors, I believe that you have a good heart¡­¡± his mother said with conviction.


    ¡°¡­I promise. Please, mother, you need to rest¡­¡± Ren said as tears ran down his cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Ren. I am¡­so happy¡­to die¡­¡± She whispered as she closed her eyes peacefully. There was a small and resigned smile on her thin and pale lips.


    She never opened her eyes again.


    When Ren opened his eyes again, he was back at the gazebo overlooking the lake. Everything around him was peaceful. The wind was blowing, the grass and trees were green, the flowers were in bloom, and the birds were chirping; however, in that moment everything was grey and dead silent to Ren.


    ¡­


    ¡°Excuse me! Can I borrow the kitchen for a moment?¡± I said quite loudly as I opened the door to the kitchen with a slam.


    Around ten maids turned to me with their eyes widened in shock. Well, it probably wasn¡¯t an everyday thing that a Lady comes bursting into the kitchen like this.


    ¡°Umm¡­Lady White Lotus¡­¡± the maid began saying, although it was clear that she was too shocked and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°If you need anything, please let us know and we will serve it to you in no time¡­¡± another maid managed to say in a small shaky voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. I just need to borrow some cooking tools and some ingredients,¡± I said with a kind smile.


    ¡°Umm¡­whatever for, My Lady?¡± another maid asked politely.


    After a long while of polite explaining the maids hesitantly left the kitchen with confused looks on their faces. Finally, I had the kitchen to myself. What should I make?


    I didn¡¯t have the skills or experience to make any fancy dishes that were normally served to royalty. I looked around the kitchen and saw that there was practically every ingredient that I could ever dream of and many things that I have never seen or used for cooking before.


    I didn¡¯t have much time to think because I had to start cooking soon too. I closed my eyes as I racked my brain for ideas. This is certainly a risky move but¡­if it worked before¡­it should work now too, right?


    ¡­


    All done!


    I admired the dish that I just made with satisfaction. I think it turned out better than I imagined, not that it was anywhere close to the appetizing dishes that we were normally served but¡­


    It¡¯s the effort that counts, right?


    Now I just need to serve this before it gets cold. I wondered where Ren could be at this time of day and realized that I had absolutely no idea. It seemed like I didn¡¯t know that much about Ren and what he did with his daily life at all.


    ¡°Umm¡­do any of you know where the crown prince is?¡± I asked the army of maids that were gathered right outside the kitchen.


    ¡°I believe that he was last seen at the gazebo by the lake, My Lady White Lotus,¡± a maid said shyly before bowing.


    ¡°I see. Thank you¡­and thank you for letting me use the kitchen,¡± I said as I quickly headed towards the gardens, firmly holding to a tray of the food that I had cooked in my hands.


    It was a long walk before I reached the gazebo by the lake. My arms felt tired by the time the gazebo was in sight. Thankfully, the maid was right. I could see Ren seated with what appeared to be a book in his hand. I prayed silently that his mood had improved as I approached the gazebo.


    ¡°Umm¡­Ren¡­¡± I called out his name softly and hesitantly as I slowly stepped into the gazebo.


    There was a round table and some wooden stools there in the middle of the gazebo where one would usually enjoy tea. That was perfect since it meant that we could use it to eat here together. Ren was seated on one of the stools, a book still in his hand.


    ¡°Rin¡­¡± Ren said my name softly but clearly, his eyes though were still on the book.


    ¡°Umm¡­have you had lunch? I¡­made you some food¡­¡± I said nervously as I slowly placed the tray onto the wooden table, trying to be as silent as I could.


    ¡°What did you make?¡± Ren asked as he closed the book in his hand and placed it down flat on the table.


    Once the book was closed, I could feel Ren¡¯s eyes on my face and that made me so nervous. At least he was speaking to me normally so he¡¯s probably not that angry, I guessed. Without daring to look him in the eyes, I slowly sat down on a stool at the opposite side of the table from him and kept my eyes down. I focused my eyes on my hands laying in my lap.


    ¡°I¡­made some porridge for you. I know it¡¯s nothing like the fancy dishes that you usually have but¡­¡± I said hesitantly.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 49 - Feed Me

    I looked down at the simple porridge that I made for him. It was indeed a far cry from the dishes that we were usually served in the palace, but I made sure that it had all the healthy ingredients, even adding in spices and herbs that I knew were good for the body.


    I didn¡¯t know what to cook for him and ended up deciding on the same porridge dish that I had cooked for him when he was wounded and a patient staying at my house. I cooked his meal for him every day back then and he seemed to enjoy his meal or, at least, he acted like he enjoyed it. I wasn¡¯t sure if that would still be the case now that he was Ren the crown prince instead of Ren the trader, but it was the best idea that I had.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it if you feed me,¡± Ren said almost emotionlessly. His face though was serious.


    ¡°I beg¡­your pardon?¡± I said, not believing my ears.


    ¡°I said that I¡¯ll eat it if you feed me,¡± Ren repeated, slightly annoyed.


    ¡°¡­but¡­¡± I whispered hesitantly.


    ¡°Come over here. Sit next to me,¡± Ren said, waving me to his side.


    I slowly got up from my seat and walked over to the seat next to his. I sat down, all the while feeling his gaze on me.


    ¡°Good. Now it should be easier for you to feed me,¡± Ren said with satisfaction.


    ¡°Umm¡­ok¡­¡± I agreed reluctantly.


    I reached out to take the porcelain spoon in my shaky hands before scooping up some porridge. I¡¯ve fed many people before when they were sick so I couldn¡¯t quite understand why my hand is shaking so badly right now. I bit my lower lip in frustration at my own nervousness.


    I didn¡¯t dare look at Ren at all and kept my eyes on the spoon the whole time. Now what?


    ¡°Umm¡­Ren¡­¡± I called out to him softly as I summoned up all the courage that I had to turn towards him.


    Finally, I was forced to look at him and saw that he was staring at my face. I felt myself blush and my heart beat faster as he stared at me with unwavering eyes. In that moment, I felt like everything was happening in slow motion as I extended the spoon towards him.


    Then suddenly, everything stopped.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Ren asked casually, his large hand had reached out to hold on shaky wrists, steadying it.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­not¡­¡± I denied; however, I didn¡¯t sound convincing even to my own ears.


    ¡°Really? Your hand is shaking so much you¡¯re about to spill everything in the spoon,¡± Ren teased before laughing a little.


    With his hand holding mine, he guided the spoon towards his mouth. I watched, mesmerized, as the spoon entered his mouth and Ren tasted the porridge that I made. I held my breath in anticipation for his reaction to the food that I made. Then I realized that I had forgotten to blow on the porridge before feeding it to him.


    ¡°Ren¡­is it too¡­hot?¡± I asked, worriedly.


    ¡°Yes, it burned my tongue just now. I guess you have a long way to go before you¡¯ll make a good wife,¡± Ren said sternly, his sharp eyes meeting mine.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I whispered as I looked down, feeling ashamed of myself.


    Never mind not being a good wife and all that, blowing on porridge before feeding it to a patient was standard procedure and I completely forgot to do that. Ren was right, how could I ever be a good wife to any man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so dejected. I was only toying with you¡­¡± Ren said with a gentle smile as his large hand patted the top of my head softly.


    ¡°Ren¡­?¡± I whispered his name questioningly.


    ¡°The porridge was warm, and it tastes amazing¡­just like the woman who made it,¡± Ren said as he smiled brightly at me.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, sounding more hopeful than I wanted.


    ¡°Yes, really. This taste really takes me back to the time when you were healing my injured arm¡­¡± Ren said as he seemed to think back to those days we spent together.


    ¡°So, you remember¡­¡± I whispered softly. I didn¡¯t think that he would remember the food that I cooked for him.


    ¡°¡­I wish¡­¡± Ren mumbled softly but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Ren?¡± I said his name in wonder. I wonder what he was going to say¡­just now.


    ¡°Never mind. You¡¯re a good cook and you have a warm heart; you¡¯ll make some man a good wife for sure one day¡­¡± Ren said as he patted my head adoringly.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his words. Ren¡¯s compliments were as rare as diamonds and gems¡­if not rarer.


    For a moment, I truly wondered what Ren was about to say. What was it that Ren wished for? Most of all, I wondered if his wish was the same as mine¡­


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I called his name softly, but my question died on my lips. Ren probably noticed my hesitation because he did not press me to continue.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re stuck with me for now¡­¡± Ren said playfully as he winked at me.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from laughing at him and at my own thoughts. In that moment, I forgot all about our previous arguments or what the future would hold for me, for him or for us. In that moment, I didn¡¯t mind being stuck with him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? You haven¡¯t eaten, right?¡± Ren asked suddenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡± I replied.


    ¡°Here, let me feed you. Open wide,¡± Ren said as he took the spoon away from my hand and began directing it to my mouth.


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s really ok¡­¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­maybe I¡¯m the one doing it all wrong. Maybe¡­you want to be fed like this?¡± Ren said.


    I watched quizzically as Ren took a spoonful of porridge into his own mouth. Before I understood what he planned to do, it was already too late. His fingers had already lifted my chin, tipping my face upwards towards him. I moaned softly when his warm lips pressed firmly against my own.


    Without hesitation, Ren¡¯s lips urged mine open and I slowly complied to his wish. So, this is what he meant by feeding me. I tasted the porridge that I made mixed with the taste of Ren¡¯s kisses. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the porridge or his kiss that made my feel so warm inside.


    --To be continued....

 Chapter 50 - Closer To Him

    I squirmed on his lap as Ren changed the angle of his kiss. I could taste the porridge and his tongue in my mouth. How am I supposed to eat like this? His tongue entwined with mine as his hands captured my chin to better control the angle of his kisses.


    This is so unfair. Why am I so docile when I¡¯m wrapped up in his arms? His kisses are making me feel weak, breaking down my defenses. I closed my eyes as I started moaning softly into his kiss.


    Ren broke our kiss and I gasped for air. I managed to swallow the porridge before I choked on it. I looked at Ren with a frown on my face showing him that I disapproved of what he just did. Ren smiles back at me without a care, it was clear that he was enjoying himself.


    Well, at least he seems to be in a better mood now and the tension between us has melted¡­somewhat. I couldn¡¯t help it when a little smile began blooming on my lips. It was hard to explain, but I felt relieved that we could face each other again even if things have not completely returned to normal between us.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Ren asked, voice cutting through my optimistic thoughts.


    Without any effort to hide his suspicions, Ren narrowed his eyes at me. Taken aback by his sudden interrogation, I couldn¡¯t quite find the words to reply him.


    ¡°What did that meddlesome Shin tell you?¡± Ren interrogated me with narrowed eyes as he tightened his arms around my body, hugging me tighter to him.


    ¡°Umm¡­I told him about our¡­discussion¡­¡± I began, trying my best to avoid the word ¡®argument¡¯.


    ¡°And?¡± Ren asked, impatiently. Was it me, of did his voice sound much colder just now?


    ¡°And¡­he said that what I said was¡­out of line¡­¡± I said softly.


    ¡°He certainly got that right,¡± Ren said with a small laugh.


    ¡°What?¡± I exclaimed, frowning at him.


    ¡°What you said, Rin, was out of line¡­¡± Ren said, his tone serious.


    I sighed as Ren continued to watch me. I guess they were right. Fine, what I said was out of line¡­


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry. I did come here to apologize to you,¡± I said in a small voice, keeping my eyes fixed on my hands that were resting on my lap.


    Suddenly, I felt a warm weight on the top of my head. Looking up, I saw that Ren had rested one of his large palms on the top of my head as he looked down and smiled gently at me.


    ¡°Ren¡­?¡± I said his name questioningly. His actions don¡¯t match his words¡­or was it the other way around? I couldn¡¯t figure him out at all.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± Ren asked, his voice much gentler than before.


    ¡°For speaking out of line¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ren asked, arching a brow at me.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not sorry for what I said. I still believe in everything that I said¡­but¡­¡± I tried to explain before trailing off.


    ¡°But¡­?¡± Ren said, encouraging me to go on.


    ¡°But¡­I¡¯m sorry for how I said those things to you. Perhaps¡­I hurt your feelings,¡± I finally managed to say, although, without many hesitant pauses along the way.


    ¡°I forgive you,¡± Ren said as he patted the top of my head softly.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked in amazement as I turned to face him. How can this be so easy?


    ¡°Really. Your words were out of line, but I do appreciate your honesty...and your courage for being able to say it to me straight to my face. However, promise me that you will refrain from such speech in front of other men in the palace. Can you promise me this?¡± Ren said as he nudged my chin upwards so that I had to look up into his eyes.


    ¡°I can¡­but, I don¡¯t quite understand why¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Sometimes your honest thoughts are best kept to yourself¡­else they can be used against you. It¡¯s not safe to always show your true self, Rin. Sometimes we must act out our role. We all have parts to play even if sometimes we can¡¯t be true to ourselves. Promise me that you will only show your pure and honest self to me¡­and only me,¡± Ren said seriously as his passionate eyes burned into mine.


    Does this apply to you too, Ren? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he too was playing a role that wasn¡¯t always completely showing his honest and true self?


    Is crown prince Ren, really Ren?


    ¡°I promise¡­¡± I said, meaning it.


    ¡°And?¡± Ren asked as if he knew that there was still something else on my mind.


    ¡°Shin said that I couldn¡¯t decide that it won¡¯t be best if you become the next emperor¡­if I didn¡¯t know the alternative. He told me to ask you yourself and refused to tell me anymore¡­¡± I said before biting my lower lip anxiously.


    ¡°He said that, did he? Shin¡­he always has a way with words,¡± Ren said, amused.


    ¡°Will you please tell me,¡± I asked in a timid voice.


    I realized that during our argument I was so hot headed, and I said so many things without listening to Ren at all. I didn¡¯t know why he thought the way he did. Although, I may not think the way he does even after his reasoning, but it might help me understand Ren more than I do now.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­care to listen?¡± Ren asked me and I quickly nodded.


    I felt like I was a little girl, sitting on his lap and waiting for him to tell me a story. His arms around me and the heat of his body against my own, felt so warm¡­and safe.


    Ren cleared his throat as he thought hard about how to start his story.


    ¡°Let me start by saying that I am the first choice to become the next emperor, but I am not the only option available to the high court. Obviously, I am the first choice because I am the eldest son born to my father, the current emperor. That makes me by birth right, the crown prince. However, it isn¡¯t guaranteed that I will succeed my father¡¯s position,¡± Ren explained.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, confused. Wasn¡¯t it always the case that the crown prince would take over as the next emperor?


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 51 - Power Struggle

    ¡°There are always other options available and situations that may sway the current emperor and the high court to choose the other options. For example, what if I¡¯m unable to produce an heir? That would lead to complications following my own rule on who would succeed me and issues like that are complicated and never welcomed. In that case, it would be cleaner to select an emperor who already has a successor,¡± Ren began to explain.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I mumbled as I followed his line of thought.


    ¡°In my specific case, the other option available is my younger brother, Kin,¡± Ren said, his face suddenly stern and serious.


    ¡°Prince Kin?¡± I said, curiously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Kin and I have different values and beliefs. We were raised¡­very differently despite being brothers¡­¡± Ren said, his face darkening as if he was remembering some unpleasant memories.


    ¡°You were raised¡­differently?¡± I asked, not quite sure if I understood.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, we were not born from the same mother,¡± Ren explained bluntly.


    ¡°Oh¡­I see,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°The current empress that you¡¯ve met is Kin¡¯s mother. Not mine,¡± Ren stated emotionlessly.


    ¡°She¡¯s not your mother¡­?¡± I said, confused.


    ¡°My real mother is dead,¡± Ren stated without emotions.


    ¡°Oh¡­I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said, suddenly feeling sad.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be. My mother died a long time ago. The current empress became the empress after my mother¡¯s death. Since she¡¯s the mother of my father¡¯s second son, she was the obvious choice. That¡¯s all¡­¡± Ren said with a shrug.


    ¡°Will Prince Kin become the next emperor?¡± I asked, slightly confused.


    ¡°If he has a son before me then it could really become a possibility,¡± Ren stated with a firm nod.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I whispered. My mind thinking back to Prince Kin and the gorgeous lady that he was with and how close they seemed. If she were to conceive then¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry your little head. Even if Kin does have a son before me, it¡¯s not guarantee that he¡¯s going to be promoted to emperor. However, what bothers me more is the fact that he clearly wants to become the next emperor¡­and probably has always thought that way,¡± Ren said with a faraway look in his eyes as if he was seeing some distant memories that only he knew about.


    ¡°What do you think¡­will happen if Prince Kin becomes the next emperor?¡± I asked. This was what Shin wanted me to know, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure but if I had to guess¡­it would be absolute chaos. Kin would trample upon any land or people that he could conquer,¡± Ren said with a light laugh.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked in shock. I didn¡¯t understand why Ren was treating this as a laughing matter.


    ¡°There are two key differences between how we were brought up that makes us very different. First, I was born the crown prince and he was born the second prince. Basically, I was the one and he was the back up prince, in case anything was to happen to me. Second, his mother was, and still is, a very ambitious woman. It is her dream to put Kin on the throne and she made that obviously clear to him since he was very young¡­¡± Ren explained.


    I was beginning to get the picture of what was going on in this power struggle for the throne between the two brothers and I had to say that it wasn¡¯t pretty.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°To make matters worse for the current empress, fate was very cruel to her. You see, Kin is less than a month younger than me. Which meant that if the current empress had given birth to him a littler earlier, she would have been promoted to empress before my mother and Kin would be the crown prince instead of me,¡± Ren said with a laugh.


    I, on the other hand, didn¡¯t find any of this funny. I could only imagine the intense rivalry among the brothers as they were growing up and perhaps until now.


    ¡°If Prince Kin becomes the next emperor, will the people¡­suffer?¡± I asked softly. I knew that my question was very direct.


    ¡°I would guess so. Kin is very similar to his mother. He is a proud man that has little care for his people as long as his life is comfortable. They both crave for glory and power and would do anything to get it¡­¡± Ren explained with a wry smile.


    Now I understood why Ren thought that it would be better if he became the emperor; however, that did not change the prospect of future wars if Ren was to become the next emperor. Plus, this was all Ren¡¯s opinion.


    The other thing that bothered me about this power struggle was the part that I had to unfortunately play in it. If Prince Kin has a son before Ren does then Prince Kin may be chosen to ascend to the throne?


    My mood went sour, and I felt the start of a nagging headache. Suddenly, I felt like it was up to me whether Ren or his brother would be chosen as the next emperor. What if I never produce an heir? Then Ren can¡¯t become the emperor?


    However, if I wanted Ren to become the emperor because I believed in his theories about Prince Kin, then I would have to bear Ren¡¯s child? I shivered at the thought.


    Why is this happening? Are there any other options available¡­?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve gone silent for a while now,¡± Ren asked curiously, his eyes on me.


    I couldn¡¯t tell him about my embarrassing thoughts. Instead, I decided to properly apologize to him instead.


    ¡°Regardless of what you said¡­I¡¯m sorry. I might not be sorry for the things that I said because¡­I truly believe in them¡­but¡­¡± I apologized seriously to Ren before trailing off. How do I say this so that I can get my feelings across to Ren without compromising on my own beliefs?


    I took in a deep breath to steady my own voice and clear my head. Ren watched me silently as he waited for me to finish what I wanted to say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to apologize for the things that I said but I want to apologize for the way that I said them¡­I may have hurt your feelings¡­and for that, I am truly sorry¡­¡± I apologized again.


    ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? I don¡¯t want your apologies. There is no reason for you to apologize for thinking differently from me,¡± Ren said.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I said softly.


    ¡°But if you insist, I can think of other ways for you to make it up to me,¡± Ren whispered directly into my ear. My body trembled at the feel of the warmth of his breath on my earlobe.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 52 - Making It Up To Him

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± I found myself letting out a soft moan when I felt the tip of Ren¡¯s wet and warm tongue lick my earlobe softly and teasingly.


    His large hands held my wrists, keeping me from struggling against him. His seductive touches were making me more aware of how close I had let myself get to him. My body writhed on his lap as he started licking and sucking on my earlobe. I didn¡¯t think that my ear could be this sensitive. With each suck, I wanted to moan loudly as the heat of his passion ignited a fire within me.


    Ren hugged one of his strong arms around my waist, hugging my body tightly to him. I could feel his body heat on my back as he began kissing the side of my neck. My body trembled and I began panting when his kisses changed to flicks of his tongue against the sensitive skin of my neck.


    Before I could protest, his large hand had captured my chin and began angling my head back so that he could capture my lips in his kiss. Ren¡¯s warm lips captured mine and I was beginning to lose count of the times he had me captivated by his kisses and caresses.


    His kiss was warm and gentle at first, testing and teasing me with small and soft kisses on my lips. However, his kisses quickly became demanding as his kisses got deeper and wetter. His tongue probed my lips, and I obediently opened my mouth to grant his tongue access to the depths of my mouth. I moaned into his kiss when his tongue entered my mouth and began rubbing against my own. I could taste him as he tasted me.


    Our tongues danced together wildly, making my mind go hazy. My body felt like it was on fire, and I was loosing strength in my arms and legs as Ren continued to kiss me from various angles. His tongue grinded against my own, sucking me and drinking me up.


    While he was kissing me, his hands began exploring the curves of my body starting at my waist before inching upwards towards my breasts. Ren sucked on my tongue as his large and manly hand cupped my breast over my clothes. His hand firmly groped my breast before squeezing it repeatedly. I moaned louder into his kiss as his other hand slid to the back of my head, holding my head to control the angle of our kisses.


    His hand on my breast started to massage my breast in turn, sending waves of pleasure through my body. My chest aches for his touch and that ache started to spread down my stomach and even lower to the womanly spot in between my legs. When Ren released my mouth from his kiss, I was breathless and gasping for air.


    ¡°You have such an erotic look on your face. I love seeing you this way¡­¡± Ren said as he looked at my face, his face very close to mine.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to his embarrassing comment and decided to look away.


    ¡°Your lips are red and swollen from my kisses and you¡¯re blushing so much from the pleasure¡­¡± Ren said seductively as he ran his thumb over my swollen lips.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whispered his name, feeling very embarrassed at my own reactions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. I¡¯ll make you feel so good that you¡¯ll cry out in my arms,¡± Ren whispered before planting a light kiss on my forehead.


    His hands became more demanding as they tugged at the sash around my waist. It wasn¡¯t long before the sash came completely undone and Ren parted my clothes, revealing my breasts and naked body to his heated gaze. I felt his eyes feasting on my naked skin, taking in the sight of my breasts as they heaved up and down in rhythm to my harsh breathing.


    I let out a cry as I felt the heat of Ren¡¯s hands cup my naked womanly flesh. He used both hands to cup and squeeze my breasts at once. The way he massaged and played with my tits felt wonderfully intoxicating. I never knew that having a man fondle me this way would feel so pleasurable. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning repeatedly as I bit on my lower lip to deal with the intensity of my own desire.


    ¡°Your breasts are so soft and sensitive. Look, Rin, your nipples are already so hard,¡± Ren said seductively into my ear as he looked down at his large hands on my white breasts.


    I looked down to see his large hands pumping my two breasts and my erect nipple peeking through the gap in between his long fingers. My body writhed with pleasure in his lap as I thrusted my chest forward towards his hands. Ren squeezed my breasts harder and rougher, making me feel even more bliss from his seductive touches.


    ¡°Ahh! Ren!¡± I cried out loudly when his fingers pinched and rubbed both my nipples at the same time.


    The pleasure was starting to get too hot for me to bear. I threw my head back, moaning loudly as I thrusted my chest upwards towards his hand. My body was begging him for more attention on its own. I couldn¡¯t believe how naughty and lewd my body has gotten. It was like his caresses had awakened a sleeping beast inside of me. The hunger he stirred up within me burned so brightly and was looking for release and fulfillment.


    The sunlight streaming in through the gazebo reminded me that we were outside in the gardens. I was shocked at how loose I could act out in the open like this. Ren, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to care at all that we were outside and in broad daylight at that.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ren asked, sensing my hesitation.


    ¡°Please¡­stop. We¡¯re¡­outside¡­¡± I managed to protest softly before my lewd moans claimed my voice again.


    ¡°Haha¡­you just realized? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pleasure you until you forget where we are¡­¡± Ren said with a laugh.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 53 - Uncontrollable Ecstasy

    Ahh¡­that¡¯s not the point at all! I wanted to tell him, but I couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything else besides his fingers on my nipple and the fact that his other hand had begun running down the plain of my stomach. His kissed my lips as his hand parted the fabric covering my legs. His warm hand touched my thigh and I whimpered into his kiss in response.


    Slowly, his hand inched up my inner thigh towards the heat in between my legs. Ren continued to kiss me, stripping me of my ability to think about anything except for him and the pleasure that he was giving me. I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m in this position with my legs spread wide open when we¡¯re outdoors like this¡­


    With much effort, I managed to protest in a weak voice¡­


    ¡°Stop¡­someone¡­will see¡­Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°You better pray hard that no one does. If a guard sees you naked, and in this position, I¡¯ll have no choice but to execute the poor guy on the spot¡­¡± Ren stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°What? Ren¡­Ahhh! Ahhh¡­Ahhhh!¡± I exclaimed in shock at his words before my passionate moans took over my voice.


    ¡°Mhmmm¡­mhmm!¡± I moaned into his wet kiss as I threw my arms around him, digging my nails into his back as my mind started going wild.


    His fingers had reached the throbbing and sopping wet slit in between my legs and had began stroking it up and down. The pleasure I felt was nothing compared to the other sensations that I have felt before up until now. This felt so much better¡­so much more fulfilling.


    ¡°Spread your legs, Rin,¡± Ren commanded as he broke our kiss.


    I was panting to catch my breath when his lips parted from mine and didn¡¯t understand what he wanted from me. My mind was so blurry from the pleasure and Ren probably realized this because his hands reached down to grab my thighs before pulling them apart to spread my legs. He continued to hold one of my thighs spread open while his other hand dipped in between my legs to finish what he had started.


    I cried out and closed my eyes in ecstasy when his fingers rubbed against the sensitive love nub at the top of my love opening. That spot, I had learnt recently, was extremely sensitive and whenever he touched me there, it drove me crazy and wild with lust and desire. I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore as my hips began thrusting up and down, shoving my pussy towards his magical fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so wet, Rin. Your love juices are flowing out non-stop onto my fingers. Look, Rin¡± Ren said as he removed his hand from my wet slit and lifted it up in front of my face so that I could see the slippering stickiness of my own love juices on his wet fingers.


    I felt so embarrassed with what Ren was doing to my body. Since that day that he touched me like this in the cave, we¡¯ve been engaging more and more often in these sexual activities. However, Ren has never entered my body. I wasn¡¯t sure why and I wasn¡¯t sure whether I wanted him to¡­or not¡­


    I was so confused¡­


    ¡°Ahh! Ahhh! Ahhhh!¡± I cried out loudly as I snapped out of my lost thoughts.


    Ren had rammed his fingers inside of my love hole and I felt the sharp but slight pain of his penetration. I cried out at the mix of slight pain and intense pleasure of his fingers stretching my love opening and stirring up my insides. His fingers rubbed against the walls of my pussy as I clenched my pussy walls around his fingers, feeling more of him.


    I felt his fingers so deep inside of me as he began moving his fingers, pushing them deeper inside of me before pulling them out. In and out, his fingers pumped in and out of my sopping love hole so fast that I couldn¡¯t react to the intense pleasure. My insides felt like they were melting at his hot touch as his fingers pressed against the pleasure spot deep inside of my love tunnel.


    Ren was right, I no longer worried about being outside anymore. The pleasure building up inside of me was too great and I could feel the familiar feeling of something fast approaching¡­


    I think¡­I¡¯m about to climax¡­


    ¡°Are you about to cum, Rin?¡± Ren asked, teasingly into my ear.


    ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯m¡­cumming¡­Ren¡­help me!¡± I cried out desperately as I lost all of myself to the pleasure. It felt so scary to lose myself so completely to him and my own desires like this.


    I felt so tired from my own orgasm as I sat limply on Ren¡¯s lap and leaned back against his body. He hugged me to his body as I rested my head back against his strong chest. When I had caught my breath somewhat, I felt Ren shifting his body and his hands on my waist.


    Suddenly, Ren stood up with me in his arms before seating me on the round table where we just had our lunch. I looked up at his face as he stood in front of me, in between my spread legs.


    ¡°Ren?¡± I whispered his name in question.


    Ren looked down at me and I could see that there was something that he wanted to say to me. I wondered what was bothering him. I waited patiently as he seemed to collect his thoughts. He¡¯s standing so close to me. So close that his hips were almost pressing against my own.


    ¡°You were worried about not producing an heir for me, right? Wasn¡¯t that what you were thinking about during our conversation?¡± Ren asked suddenly.


    That caught me my surprise. I didn¡¯t think he had realized¡­or that he would approach the subject so straight forwardly. However, he was right¡­


    ¡°No¡­I¡­¡± I denied softly. How could he figure out what I was thinking so easily?


    ¡°There¡¯s a very simple solution to your problem. Do you know what that is?¡± Ren asked as he flashed me a charming smile.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 54 - The Way Back

    ¡°There¡¯s a solution?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°Of course. Be mine, Rin. Let me pour my seed deep inside of you until you become pregnant with my child¡­¡± Ren said passionately.


    His hands reached for my legs and wrapped them around his hips. My eyes widened, I could feel the shape and size of his hardness clearing, pressing against me. Ren looked down at me as our eyes met. Silently, I stared into his earnest eyes and for a moment, I forgot to breathe.


    I could tell that he was serious and my attempt to laugh this whole matter off died.


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± I cried out in shock as I broke our eye contact.


    Ren just laughed; however, I could tell that his proposal was seriously on the table. It was my choice whether I decided to take it. This is just plain crazy¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m serious and I know that you know that I am as well. I¡¯ll wait until you come begging for me to take you,¡± Ren said confidently as he smiled down at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never¡­¡± I mumbled. How could he suggest such a thing would happen?


    Ren laughed softly at me before he adjusted my clothes back into place. I quickly adjusted my clothes so that I had enough to cover my skin. I wouldn¡¯t stay that I looked presentable but at least I was no longer naked or inappropriately exposed.


    Ren then pulled me into a tight hug. I hugged him back instinctively, tightening both my arms and legs around his body before burying my face in his warm chest. We stayed like that for a while as we silently enjoyed each other¡¯s company. I closed my eyes and felt him kiss the top of my head softly.


    ¡­


    The next day, the army that was sent from the capital to escort Ren and I back to the imperial palace arrived. I knew that the attack that was aimed at Ren¡¯s assassination was a big deal; however, I didn¡¯t think that the emperor would be sending this many men to escort us back.


    It was like a mini army had been dispatched to pick us up. I couldn¡¯t count how many soldiers there were on horseback but there were definitely more than thirty and this was excluding the higher number of foot soldiers. In addition to the men, there was a carriage that I was informed was prepare for me for a smooth journey back.


    I thought of the journey on the way here when I was travelling alone with Ren, and I was riding with him on his horse. I never imagined that the journey back would be so vastly different. I wondered if Ren would be riding with me in the carriage or if he would prefer to ride on his horse.


    It might be more peaceful if I rode in the carriage alone; however, I thought that it will be too quiet¡­and perhaps, too lonely without Ren. However, when I met him, I didn¡¯t have the courage to ask if he would be riding in the carriage with me.


    ¡°Rin, you ride in the carriage. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯ll be so many soldiers there to guard you,¡± Ren said to me when we were preparing for departure.


    We stood next to the carriage as Ren offered me a hand to support me up onto the carriage.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked softly. Isn¡¯t he going to ride in the carriage with me?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my horse with the soldiers,¡± Ren replied levelly.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± I asked.


    I was worried about Ren and I guess the other part of me didn¡¯t really want to ride in the carriage alone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be ambushed again. Plus, I¡¯ll feel safer on my horse where I can fight back, if necessary,¡± Ren replied.


    That made me realize that Ren was wearing his armor on top of his normal clothes. I didn¡¯t remember Ren having brought his armor with him when we left since we were disguised as traders so someone must have brought his amor along with them.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied softly.


    I guess I didn¡¯t have any other choice. I hope Ren was right and that no one would be attacking us on the way back.


    I took his hand and he helped me onto the carriage and with a smile, he closed the door. The inside of the carriage was larger than I had initially thought. It could easily fit six or more people, three on each side. However, I was going to be alone all the way back to the Imperial palace in the capital and that made me feel a little depressed.


    Fortunately, the carriage had windows that I could open to peek outside on both sides. Peeking out of one, I could clearly see Ren riding in front with the soldiers on his horse. I wasn¡¯t sure how long the journey would take but I was sure that it was going to take much longer than when Ren and I travelled alone, although the distance was the same.


    That was because we were going at a much slower rate than when Ren and I travelled alone. Having a large army had its merits but it made travel slower. The carriage was clearly the one dragging the speed of the entire group down.


    As I expected, the journey alone in the carriage was boring. I had no one to talk to and there was not much to see outside of the carriage¡¯s window. The guards surrounding the carriage didn¡¯t talk to me. They didn¡¯t even look at me. Perhaps they were under orders to keep their distance from me; I remembered that the guards back at the holiday palace were also under the same order.


    The trip was so boring that at some point I must have fallen asleep in the carriage because the next thing I knew, the carriage came to an abrupt stop, and I woke up as a result. While still feeling dizzy from my sleep, I heard a knock on the carriage¡¯s wooden window from the outside. I moved towards the window and opened it.


    ¡°How are you, Rin?¡± Ren asked.


    I opened up the window and saw Ren right outside. He was next to the carriage on his horse as he peered into the window to talk to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing ok¡­¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Are you bored?¡± Ren asked, hitting the nail right on the head.


    ¡°A little¡­¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Hang in there. We should be arriving at the capital in a couple of hours¡­¡± Ren said reassuringly.


    ¡°Ok. Thanks for letting me know,¡± I said as I smiled a little at him.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 55 - Thinking Of Him

    The journey so far had been peaceful just as Ren had predicted and I was relieved. Ren seemed to be in a good mood as well and judging from some conversations that he had with the soldiers, he knew some of them.


    ¡°This is for you¡­¡± Ren said as he handed me a small drawstring cloth bag.


    ¡°For me?¡± I said, a little confused. I reached out my hand and took the small bag from him.


    ¡°You were bored, right?¡± Ren asked, perceptively.


    ¡°Thank you¡­Ren¡­¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you when we¡¯re at the palace,¡± Ren replied before closing the window to the carriage.


    Ren was gone and suddenly I felt kind of lonely. I was alone once again in the quiet carriage with the sounds of horse hooves beating against the dusty road as company. I looked down at the small drawstring cloth bag that Ren had placed in my hand and began opening it.


    I laughed a little to myself when I saw what was inside. It was a small wooden puzzle game that was common in many towns including my own. I used to play this when I was a kid because it was perfect for someone like me. Since I grew up separated from the other villagers, I didn¡¯t have any friends growing up. This game was perfect because it was designed so that you could play it alone.


    I wonder where he got such a thing¡­


    ¡­


    We arrived safely back to the Imperial palace without incident. I sighed loudly when Ren helped me off the carriage. It was good to see Ren again and, I couldn¡¯t believe I was saying this but, it was good to be back to the imperial palace. It wasn¡¯t my home, but for now, it was where I felt safest.


    Within the high walls of the imperial palace, I felt like there were no threats from enemy attacks. My body still trembled in fear whenever I thought of the ambush that took place when Ren and I were on our journey. We were lucky to survive the ambush; however, who knows, we may not be as lucky next time.


    I was led back to the White Lotus Palace immediately after arriving back. In the mist of all the hectic things that accompanies our arrival, I lost sight of Ren and didn¡¯t get a chance to speak with him before I was taken back to the White Lotus Palace.


    Auntie was there to greet me immediately upon my arrival. Her smiley face made me feel a little better. She quickly bowed and waved for the other attendees to attend to my things, not that I had many to begin with.


    ¡°Welcome back, My Lady White Lotus,¡± Auntie greeted me with a warm smile as she ushered me quickly inside.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I replied vaguely.


    ¡°You must be tired from the journey. You look exhausted. Girls, bathe and change Our Lady into clean and beautiful clothes at once!¡± Auntie said as she clapped her hands.


    Auntie was right, I was very tired from the carriage ride. Although I did not do anything particularly tiring, I still felt tired. I could use a warm bath, so I let the maids do what they did best. Going along with whatever they had in mind for me seemed to be the best course of action for now.


    During the bath, I wondered where Ren is right now. After the bath, the maids dressed me in beautiful clothes made of silk and adorned my hair with matching hair ornaments. Then came the earrings and high platform shoes that matched the outfit. Lastly, the powder and make up.


    When the maids stood back so that I could admire my own reflection in the mirror, I thought that this was truly excessive considering that it was close to dinner time. I didn¡¯t have any plans to see anyone or do anything else for today, as far as I was aware.


    I went to the dining room and sat down on a chair at the large round wooden table. Auntie was already there waiting for me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared many healthy dishes for you, My Lady,¡± Auntie said as she gestured for the maids to bring in the dishes.


    I was shocked at the amount of food that was prepared. I looked at the seemingly endless array of dishes that were being placed on the round table. This was clearly too much for one person. There is no way that I can finish this much food by myself.


    Then a thought struck me¡­


    ¡°Auntie, is Prince Ren joining me for dinner?¡± I asked. I heard the slightly hopeful tone in my voice, and I disliked myself for it.


    ¡°I am not sure. I have not heard anything from the crown prince¡¯s palace¡­¡± Auntie replied with an apologetic smile.


    I bet I looked like a woman pining for her lover at that moment. Talk about misconceptions and misunderstandings¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­never mind me,¡± I quickly said to brush the topic aside.


    I reached over to the chopstick and began eating. The food was delicious, as to be expected of food in the palace. However, no matter how many dishes I tasted, the food did not taste as rich as the meals that I ate with Ren. I wondered where he is right now¡­


    Ren seemed in a hurry and very busy when we arrived back at the palace. It was my best guess that the emperor probably summoned him. Hopefully, nothing serious has happened on top of the ambush that had taken place. Shin travelled back with us as well, but he disappeared along with Ren the moment we arrived back at the palace.


    My worries filled my mind and soon the delicious food started to lose its flavor. I was so lost in my thought that it took me a short moment to realize that Auntie had been saying something to me and that I ought to listen.


    ¡°My Lady?¡± Auntie called me with questioning look on her face.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 56 - To Be A Successful Concubine

    Great. She has realized that I wasn¡¯t paying attention to what she had been saying at all!


    ¡°Yes¡­sorry¡­I¡¯m just a little tired,¡± I said with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not a problem, My Lady. I was just saying that soon I will introduce you to your instructor. She will teach you the arts of water painting, dancing, and music as appropriate for someone in your position to master. Although I call her your instructor, she is just another more¡­experienced lady in this inner court,¡± Auntie said with a broad smile.


    I sighed inwardly. To be completely honest, I had next to no interest in those topics that she mentioned. From where I come from those skills were reserved for the daughters of the rich and wealthy because they were skills necessary to attract suitable suitors. However, for a poor girl living on the countryside like me, such skills were unnecessary and does not lead to any income or use.


    That aside, I had no personal interest in those arts. I was more interested in medicine and medical practices. My father and his influence on me were probably the start of my interest; however, as I watched my father work and started practicing medicine myself, I realized that what truly attracted me to it was the ability for me to become useful to other people.


    I could help other people and¡­I could save lives.


    Auntie went on to describe the nuances of the different arts and how ¡°useful¡± it was to have such skill when living in the inner court. However, to me, that usefulness that she described didn¡¯t seem like anything more than to gain Ren¡¯s favor and hold his interest.


    ¡°It is important for you to hone these skills as to not bring shame to the crown prince. Successful ladies of the inner court have all gone through this training as the basic to entertain and please the prince. Remember, this is the key factor to your success in the inner court,¡± Auntie continued in a dignified voice.


    I understood the concept of being a good wife. Although, I was raised quite separately from the other villagers, my father had made sure to install within me what was the expectation of being a good wife with the hope that if I do marry one day, I would become a good wife to my future husband. However, that concept was very different from the objective of being a successful lady in the inner court.


    In other words, being a good wife wasn¡¯t enough for you to be a successful concubine. The key difference that I had not failed to miss between these two concepts is the exclusivity of our relationship. In the village where I come from, a man only has one wife and infidelity is strictly frowned upon by the society. However, in this palace, a man has multiple ladies.


    ¡°Auntie, how many ladies are in this inner court?¡± I asked. This has been something that I had been curious about for a while now.


    ¡°Oh¡­there are around five hundred women right now in the crown prince¡¯s inner court¡­¡± Auntie replied without batting an eye.


    Exactly. So now, I¡¯m supposed to sing and dance better than the other five hundred or so ladies to survive? Please tell me that this is a joke¡­


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I said softly.


    I suspected that there would be many ladies living in Ren¡¯s inner court but isn¡¯t five hundred a little on the high side here?


    ¡°The crown prince¡¯s inner court is much smaller than average and has been a concern for the emperor and his older brother when he was still alive. The emperor¡¯s inner court used to have more than one thousand seven hundred women at its peak and his late brother¡¯s had almost two thousand at its peak. Although the emperor¡¯s brother is a little on the high side due to his¡­preferences¡­¡± Auntie explained.


    Is she trying to make me feel lucky that there are only five hundred women competing with me for Ren¡¯s attention compared to the thousands in the emperor¡¯s harem? I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to laugh or cry at the outrageousness of all of this.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll look forward to the lessons then¡­¡± I said vaguely.


    I couldn¡¯t care less about those lessons, but I could tell that I had to get through with it no matter what. However, a plan for forming in my mind. If I could take lessons in the arts, then perhaps¡­I could take lessons in medicine.


    Then when I¡¯m able to go home, I¡¯ll be able to bring back some new medical knowledge. That way I¡¯m sure that Uncle Gobei would be very pleased, and we can help heal so many more people from sickness.


    If I asked Ren, would he help me?


    ¡­


    After dinner, I was escorted back to my bedroom where I enjoyed the rest of the peaceful evening. This was another way of saying that I was bored out of my mind just sitting there in the silent room all alone. However, to kill the time, I decided to review the notes that I took on the herbs that I saw in the herb garden with Shin.


    In the end, Ren did not turn up for dinner as expected. He must be so busy now that we were back in the imperial palace. I remembered that he seemed very preoccupied before we left for our trip as well. I guess it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    The maids came to help me prepare for bed when the time was right. They dressed me in a beautiful flowy light pink silk robe with a matching sash and let my hair down after combing it to perfection. After the maid had retired for the night, I was left alone once more in my bedroom.


    I watched the moonlight shine in from the window, providing just enough light for me to see the inside of my bedroom. One candle was lit on the round table, making the room glow in an orange flickering light. I watched the candlelight dance around and realized after a while that I had trouble sleeping.


    Night had started and it was all dark and quiet in the palace. Since I couldn¡¯t go to sleep anyways, I decided that it was probably a good time to sneak out for a stroll around in the gardens. Unlike during the day, no one else should be up and about and I could spend some private time alone to think. Afterall, I still haven¡¯t figured out how I¡¯m going to get home and I was sure that I wasn¡¯t a single step closer to getting home.


    However, I was thankful that with everything that was going on, my neck was still intact¡­


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 57 - Caught Defenseless

    Carefully and as silently as possible, I eased out of bed and put on my slippers. Then I quietly slipped out of my bedroom and into the hallway where I headed immediately for the exit towards the gardens. The night was quiet and peaceful and, fortunately, the moon was bright in the sky so I could see the surroundings quite well. The path to the garden was lit on both sides by lanterns that were strategically placed to provide lighting while also acting as decoration.


    I smiled a little to myself in appreciation as I walked past them. The wind felt wonderful against my face as I slowly walked towards my favorite spot by the white lotus pond in the garden. I knew that there was a stone bench by the pond where I could sit and relax for a while.


    It wasn¡¯t long until I arrived at the stone bench and sat down to enjoy the view of the pond and lotuses. The bright moon was reflected in the water¡¯s surface, and I could hear the calming chirps of cicadas all around. Nature is a wonderful thing and this garden that combines nature with human touches of decoration was truly amazing.


    ¡°Why are you out here?¡±


    I whirled around in panic at the sudden sound of a man¡¯s voice coming from right behind me. Was I too preoccupied with my thoughts and observing the pond that I didn¡¯t hear him approach? His footsteps were so silent that I couldn¡¯t hear him approaching at all¡­


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whispered as the familiarity of his voice hit me.


    When I stood up, I found myself face-to-face with Ren. The cloud that was covering the moon slowly parted and I could see Ren¡¯s face clearly as the moonlight shone down on him from above. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say as I was mesmerized by Ren¡¯s handsome face.


    Was he always this stunningly good looking? Or¡­was it the effect of the moonlight¡¯s glow? I didn¡¯t know, but I guess I could understand why he would be the topic of interest for many women. Then again, add in the fact that he is indeed the crown prince.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing,¡± I said defensively.


    ¡°I¡¯m out here for a late-night stroll,¡± Ren said with a charming smile.


    A late-night stroll outside of his palace? I¡¯m the only one living in the White Lotus Palace right now, so, is he here to see me?


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t go to sleep so¡­¡± I replied hesitantly. I wished that I could just come right out and admit that I couldn¡¯t go to sleep because I was worried about him. I mean, he did just disappear right after we arrived back at the imperial palace.


    ¡°So, you wandered out here alone in the middle of the night. Have you no decency? Did the lessons that I taught you all go to waste?¡± Ren asked, his tone serious.


    ¡°I¡­could say the same about you¡­¡± I retorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man and fully capable of defending myself. You, on the other hand, are completely defenseless,¡± Ren said as he furrowed his brows at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± I began to protest.


    I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence as I gasped in surprise when Ren¡¯s hand shot out in great speed and grabbed my right wrist, pulling it up and pining it to the bark of the large tree behind me.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whispered in shock as my mouth hung open and my eyes grew wide.


    ¡°If you can defend yourself, now¡¯s the time to do it,¡± Ren hissed into my ear.


    The next instant, I felt his hot lips on my own as Ren began kissing me. His kiss was hot and rough. His lips pushing hard against my own before his wet tongue thrusted inside of my mouth, forcing my lips to open for him. I made small whimpering sounds in my throat while my tongue mingled with his as his hot tongue danced around in my mouth.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe and my whimpers have turned into louder and clearer moans. His strong hand kept my wrist pinned above my head and struggling against him was useless. His body pressed close to mine, trapping me in between his large frame and the tree as he continued to kiss me aggressively. Was he doing this to me just to prove his point?


    I wanted to talk to him about studying medicine here in the palace but somehow, I ended up having an argument with him and now he¡¯s kissing me, and I don¡¯t know what to do. I continued to make small whimpering sounds as my mind began to lose focus, forgetting what I had initially planned. I felt his hand on my waist, pulling me closer towards him as his kiss deepened passionately and my body melted in his embrace.


    ¡°Stop¡­Ren¡­¡± I managed to say in between small breaks in our kisses as Ren changed the angle of his kiss.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to make me¡­¡± Ren whispered, his voice thick with passion.


    I moaned once again in my throat when his hot lips claimed mine once more, putting an end to my further protests. Our tongues twined together as he sucked on my tongue and kissed me ardently. I have gotten used to his passionate kisses now; however, I was not bold enough to kiss him back in return.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡­¡± I hesitated.


    I feared that he would be angry if I said that I didn¡¯t and then perhaps that wasn¡¯t the whole truth. However, to admit that I did miss him might not be entirely true either and that would be too embarrassing to say out loud¡­but I did think of him all the way through dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out by myself if you don¡¯t answer me¡­¡± Ren said without a care.


    His lips sealed mine again as the passionate dance between out wet tongues continued. The kiss felt endless, and it made my head feel light. I felt the warmth of his body against mine as Ren wedge his knee in between my legs, forcing my legs to part.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 58 - Leaving His Mark

    I moaned loudly when I felt Ren¡¯s knee move upwards in between my legs. Before I knew it, I was straddling his leg and I could feel him in between my legs. Ren¡¯s hand cupped my breast as his lips tugged and bit on my lower lip teasingly.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whimpered his name weakly.


    His hand began fondling and squeezing my breasts in turn. The touch of his hand was rough as he pumped and massaged my womanly flesh, making me moan louder against his mouth. My body felt like it was on fire where he was touching me. My breasts ached and swelled at his touch and so did my lower abdomen that started to burn with heat.


    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re so defenseless, Rin. You¡¯re lucky that I¡¯m the one you met here¡­and not some other man¡­¡± Ren hissed into my ear as his hand started undoing the sash around my waist, easily slipping away the thin fabric.


    His hands parted my silk robe impatiently to the side and soon I felt the warmth of his manly hands on my quivering naked skin. Ren cupped my breasts with both hands and began massaging them immediately, making me cry out at the sudden pleasure that rushed through me from the point of his caresses.


    I felt my nipple grow hard and erect against his palm as they responded to him without reserve. Ren squeezed my breasts harder before proceeding to play around with my hardened nipples. He rubbed them in between his fingers and pinched them until I cried out at the slight pain and mind-blowing pleasure that I felt from his touches.


    ¡°Ren¡­please¡­we¡¯re outside¡­¡± I said in between my moans of bliss.


    It was quite dark but there was enough moonlight and light from the lantern for us to be seen. Ren was doing these types of things to me again while we were outdoor. This reminded me of our pervious encounter at the gazebo in the garden at the holiday palace.


    Without replying to me, Ren bent his head down and began sucking the side of my neck instead. It tickled a little at first but then that sensation was replaced by a warm and then burning ache of pleasure. His hot mouth and wet tongue sucked and played with the sensitive skin of my neck. I felt a slight sharp pain as he sucked harder on my skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave a mark here so everyone will know that you¡¯re mine¡­¡± Ren said with satisfaction as he looked down at the red mark on my neck before touching it softly with the tips of his fingers.


    ¡°Ren¡­don¡¯t do something like this. What if someone sees¡­¡± I said in a slight panic as I began tracing the mark on my skin with my own fingertips.


    Ren smiled merrily without concern before his large hand began lifting my left leg up and parted it to the side. I felt my love hole being stretched opened as Ren spread my leg and held it in place. I looked at his face in panic. I knew enough from experience where this was going, and I began to panic.


    ¡°Ren¡­we¡¯re outside¡­¡± I whispered shyly as I lowered my eyes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait until we¡¯re inside, right? You¡¯re already flooded down here, Rin¡­¡± Ren whispered seductively.


    I let out a small cry when I felt his fingers parting my feminine folds before touching the wetness of the slit in between my legs. As his finger stroked my wetness, my whole body trembled at the pleasure of his touch, and I felt my leg go weak. Thankfully, Ren supported me so that I could stay standing.


    Ren¡¯s fingers started running up and down my sopping wet opening and I could hear squelching sounds of my wetness being rubbed by his fingers. I felt so embarrassed. No matter how many times Ren touches me like this, I can¡¯t seem to get used to it or the pleasure that he was awakening deep inside of me.


    When his fingers began pushing against my sensitive love nub, I cried out and whimpered at the sudden jolts of pleasure. I covered my mouth with my hand to stifle my own cries of pleasures, afraid that someone would hear me. Ren¡¯s restless fingers rub my clit in circular motions, slowly at first and then increasing in speed until I was crying loudly into the palm of my own hand.


    ¡°You can cry out as loud as you want, Rin,¡± Ren said encouragingly.


    ¡°Someone¡­will hear¡­¡± I whispered back in a strained voice as I tried to control myself from moaning too loudly.


    ¡°No one would dare say a thing even if they did¡­¡± Ren said with a small, amused laugh.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I called out his name in a choked-up voice as his fingers began pinching the small nub in between my legs. I felt myself get wetter and wetter as the heat inside of my core rose from his seductive touches.


    I could hardly control myself anymore¡­


    ¡°Bite down on my shoulder, Rin,¡± Ren said as he offered me his shoulder.


    I was about to refuse his offer; however, I bit down hard on his shoulder when I felt the sudden plunge of his fingers deep inside of my love hole. I cried out, my sounds muffled by his shoulder while I hugged him tightly to me, my nails clawing desperately on his back as I fought with my own passion.


    His fingers were thick and long, and they stretched my opening. It felt uncomfortable at first but since I was wet and ready for him, the pain subsided very quickly and was soon replaced by an indescribable pleasure. I continued crying into his shoulder as I bit on him when his fingers started moving, sliding in and out of my love cave.


    ¡°Hang on, we¡¯ll be done very soon¡­¡± Ren whispered into my ear.


    Soon after, his fingers began pumping in and out of me fast and hard. The change in pace was so sudden that I was shocked at the pleasure that he was making me feel. His fingers stirred the wetness inside of me and messed me up inside. My pussy walls clenched and spasmed around his intruding fingers as they rubbed and stretched my pussy walls from various angles. With each thrust of his fingers, I felt him more and even deeper.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 59 - Spending The Night

    My hips began thrusting up and down, moving wildly in rhythm to the wild thrusting motion of his fingers. Each thrust hit me deep inside and I cried out in ecstasy. I felt the hot heat of my own wetness run down my inner thighs as his fingers continued to pump in and out of my hole. I cried out at the intense pleasure that numb my brain as my climax claimed my body and soul.


    I felt Ren¡¯s fingers withdrawing from my body and I blinked my eyes opened to see Ren looking down at me. I must look like a tired mess in his eyes. Ren supported my weak body and lifted me into his arms.


    ¡°I¡­can walk¡­by myself,¡± I said in a whisper as I struggled to catch my breath.


    ¡°Can you? You don¡¯t sound so convincing,¡± Ren teased me. His playful smile took my breath away.


    Without listening to anymore of my stubborn protests, Ren quickly carried me back into the palace and to my bedroom. Ren opened the door to my bedroom effortlessly even with me in his arms. He carried me towards the bed before laying me on the bed with care.


    ¡°Thank you¡­Ren,¡± I thanked him before offering him a shy smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, My Lady,¡± Ren said as he sat down on the bed next to me.


    Suddenly, I didn¡¯t know what to do with the situation. We were both on the bed, so now what?


    ¡°Your body tells me that you missed me very much¡­¡± Ren suddenly spoke up with a playful smile on his lips.


    ¡°I¡­¡± What am I supposed to say to that?


    ¡°Sorry that I didn¡¯t turn up for dinner. I wanted to eat dinner with you but¡­many things happened, and the meetings were dragged out longer than I thought,¡± Ren said apologetically.


    ¡°No¡­not at all. That¡¯s ok¡­¡± I said quickly. He didn¡¯t promise to have dinner with me or anything so¡­


    ¡°I sent word for the kitchen to make extra food and all that¡­but in the end, I couldn¡¯t make it. I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯ll make it up to you another time,¡± Ren said as he reached for a strand of my hair and began wrapping it playfully around his finger.


    Oh¡­so that was why there was so much food served today. Ren¡­he wanted to have dinner with me as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok. They say it¡¯s the thought that counts¡­¡± I said before flashing him a smile.


    It made me happy that he thought of spending time with me although he was very busy. The situation that I was in was far from ideal; however, it could have ended up much worst if I had been paired up with another man besides Ren. In this unfair world where woman had little say and regarded to have little worth, I could have ended up with a worst match¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ren asked as he watched me intently.


    ¡°Nothing¡­just that it was nice of you to think of spending time with me,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll both be busier from now on, but I¡¯ll try my best to find time for you¡­¡± Ren promised as he stroked my hair lovingly.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied simply.


    ¡°You should go sleep, Rin. It is late¡­¡± Ren whispered tenderly as we laid down on the bed side by side.


    Is Ren going to sleep here¡­together with me?


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I began hesitantly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ren asked with both his eyes already closed.


    ¡°Nothing¡­good night, Ren,¡± I whispered.


    What¡¯s the point of asking if he¡¯s going to sleep here with me when he¡¯s already practically sleeping next to me with his eyes closed?


    He was kind enough to save me from the ambush and he wanted to spend time with me, plus he did give me that gift during our trip back¡­


    I guess I can let him sleep here in my bed for today¡­


    That was the last thought that ran through my mind before my eyes drifted closed.


    ¡­


    I woke up at the sound of people talking outside. This was clearly unusual. Ever since I¡¯ve been staying in this palace, I have never heard of so much noise and ruckus and so early in the morning. I stirred in my sleep before deciding to open my eyes. If I had a choice, I would choose to continue sleeping; however, with all the noise outside, that choice was robbed from me.


    I opened my eyes to see Ren laying on the bed next to me on his side with an amused look on his face as he watched me. I wondered how long he¡¯d been awake and how long he¡¯d been watching me sleep. I felt sleepy and both my body and eyelids felt very heavy. It wasn¡¯t usual for me to want to sleep in, but I was honestly feeling very lazy this morning.


    ¡°Good morning, My Lady,¡± Ren said teasingly as he watched my sleepy face.


    That¡¯s right¡­Ren slept here with me last night.


    ¡°Good morning, My Prince¡­¡± I replied, sounding very sleepy.


    ¡°I like the sound of that,¡± Ren said before flashing me a stunning smile.


    He seemed to be in a very good mood. On the other hand, I was finding it hard to keep my eyes opened. The sound of people talking outside was getting louder and that perked my curiosity. What could be going on and so early in the morning?


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going on outside¡­?¡± I mumbled my question as I rubbed my eyes with my hands.


    ¡°Want to go find out?¡± Ren asked.


    He placed his large hand on the top of my head and began stroking my hair. This had the opposite effect to what he wanted because it just made me feel sleepier than before.


    ¡°Mhhhmm¡­ok¡­¡± I mumbled as I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Are you that sleepy? It¡¯s quite late already, the sun has risen a long time ago¡­¡± Ren said with a small laugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m not usually like this¡­¡± I said defensively. It was true¡­but I was quite tired from last night.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 60 - Chaos In The Morning

    Ren got off the bed and began pulling my arm for me to get up. I sat up on the side of the bed with my legs dangling down as I watched Ren walk off to fetch me a robe. I looked down at my disheveled clothes and realized that I couldn¡¯t possibly walk outside dressed like this.


    ¡°Wear this,¡± Ren said as he handed me a deep red silk robe.


    Thankfully, due to its dark color and thick fabric, the robe provided enough cover for me to look presentable. I quickly put it on and after inspecting myself in the mirror and adjusting my hair, I was ready to venture out of my own bedroom.


    ¡°Come on, Rin,¡± Ren said a little impatiently as he took my hand into his in a firm grip.


    I followed behind Ren on shaky legs as he semi-dragged me behind him towards the door of my bedroom. Did the sound outside just get louder or was it just my own imagination?


    When Ren opened the door, I gasped in shock. There were so many people gathered in front of my bedroom door. Auntie and many maids were there. There were also eunuchs dressed in court uniform, none of the that I recognized. My mind couldn¡¯t phantom what they wanted from me so early in the morning.


    Their faces were clearly shocked when Ren and I appeared. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide and round like the full moon and their mouth hung open. I didn¡¯t understand what was going on and why these people were having this reaction. After all, aren¡¯t I the one who should be shocked to see so many people gather in front of my bedroom door?


    ¡°Good morning, crown prince. We have been searching for you¡­¡±


    ¡°The guards to your palace said that you didn¡¯t return last night¡­¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect that you would have spent the night in the inner court¡­¡±


    ¡°We look everywhere for you until a guard informed us that you seemed to be heading in the direction of the White Lotus palace last night¡­¡±


    So many Eunuchs spoke up all at once and it was purely chaotic.


    ¡°This is a pleasant surprise! You should have let me know that Your Highness will be staying so that I could better prepare for your stay,¡± Auntie said with a big smile her on face before bowing low.


    All that ruckus was because the people in the palace couldn¡¯t find Ren? Perhaps since it was late in the morning and Ren was still missing that everyone looked all over for him. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t so late in the morning. How early did Ren usually started working anyways?


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall that I have the obligation to report where I spend my nights¡­¡± Ren¡¯s cold voice cut through the loud conversation that was taking place.


    Without knowing what to say in response to Ren¡¯s cold words and tone, everyone bowed their head low instead. I watched with slight confusion at the scene that was unfolding in front of me.


    ¡°The emperor has arrived! Make way! The emperor has arrived!¡±


    A loud voice of an eunuched announced the arrival of the emperor. Suddenly the tension in the air rose and my body froze in shock at the sudden arrival of the emperor. Why is he here? This was no place for the emperor to be¡­


    Everyone else around me had the same reaction, all except for the man that was standing next to me. Ren just smiled and began laughing softly to himself. He was clearly finding what was taking place amusing. I watched Ren in disbelief as he squeezed my hand and began laughing louder.


    ¡°The emperor has arrived,¡± the eunuched announced again as the emperor along with his entourage of high-ranking court officials came into view.


    Everyone was crouched down on the floor with their head bowed low, their forehead touching the floor as the emperor strode along the hallway leading to my bedroom. I can¡¯t believe this is happening. I gulped as bowed to show my respect. I did not miss the fact that I was still in my nightgown, and I was not dressed in anyway to be greeting the emperor. I glanced at Ren who was having a hard time controlling his own laughter.


    I wondered how he could find the current situation funny or what he found so funny about it all¡­


    ¡°Good morning, crown prince,¡± the officials all said in unison as they bowed towards Ren.


    ¡°What a pleasant surprise to find you here, Ren,¡± the emperor said, grinning meaningfully at his son.


    I felt the emperor¡¯s eyes on me, and I felt uncomfortable. Sensing this, Ren squeezed my hand lightly to comfort me and reassure me that everything was going to be just fine. I kept my head bowed low, not daring to move any part of my body.


    ¡°I honestly never thought that you would grace us with your presence right here in my inner court,¡± Ren replied smoothly.


    ¡°Indeed. For someone who has always avoided his own inner court like the plague, I surely did not expect to find you here¡­and quite early in the morning,¡± the emperor said pointedly.


    ¡°Why did you personally come looking for me? Did anything urgent happen?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°Nothing, really. I just couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to greet my son after he¡¯d spent his first night in his inner court,¡± the emperor said happily.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then you¡¯ve seen all there is to see. If you¡¯ll excuse us, Lady White Lotus still feels tired¡­¡± Ren said as he began turning around.


    ¡°Yes¡­and you should take the day off. I¡¯ll have the officials take care of all your pending duties,¡± the emperor said followed by a joyful laugh.


    ¡°Thank you, father,¡± Ren replied flatly as he opened the door to my bedroom and ushered me inside.


    The door closed firmly behind us, and I could resume breathing normally again. I heaved a loud sigh when Ren and I were finally alone and away from the presence of the emperor. Ren led me to the bed where we sat side by side, my hand still in his.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 61 - Our Plans

    So apparently, Ren spending the night with me was a very big deal and this news traveled fast like wildfire all over the imperial palace. I bet no one suspected that Ren spent the night with me without engaging in any activities that could lead to the production of a baby. I wonder how they would all react if they knew that Ren and I just slept peacefully side by side until morning came.


    I still found it hard to believe that last night was Ren¡¯s first time spending the night in his inner court. I figured that for some reason, Ren wasn¡¯t entirely fond of his place and had little to no interactions with it, but it was still surprising, nonetheless.


    If I recalled correctly, Shin did mention that Ren wasn¡¯t interested in women in his inner court because his attention was always on the wars and battles. He fully engaged himself on that front and sometimes he wouldn¡¯t be in the palace at all.


    If Ren wanted to lessen the pressure from the emperor on the topic of producing the next heir to the throne, he was vastly successful. When I asked Ren directly about it, he admitted to something to that effect.


    ¡°Did the emperor pressure you into spending the night with me?¡± I asked, curiously. I honestly wasn¡¯t trying to accuse him of anything. I knew full well that we were accomplices in this ruse. However, I didn¡¯t know how long we could keep this charade going.


    ¡°Partly. He said that I wasn¡¯t taking my duty of producing the heir seriously since I haven¡¯t moved in with you¡­or something along those lines. So, this should shut him and the court members up for a while¡­hopefully¡­¡± Ren said with a sigh.


    ¡°I see. Sounds like he really gave you an earful...¡± I replied understandingly.


    ¡°Yeah, he definitely did. You¡¯re not going to ask for the other reason why I stayed?¡± Ren asked as he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into his warm embrace.


    I felt my heart beat faster instantly as the distance between our bodies vanished.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your other reason?¡± I asked, just like he wanted me to.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. Of course, I¡¯d like to spend every night here with you,¡± Ren said with a gentle smile before he kissed my forehead softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a very funny joke¡­¡± I said as I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°Who said that it was a joke? I¡¯d seriously spend every night with you if only you¡¯d allow it¡­¡± Ren said looking serious.


    ¡°I politely decline your generous offer, my crown prince,¡± I mumbled my refusal.


    ¡°Ah¡­I knew it. You might hate it, but I¡¯ll have to drop by to spend the night with you regularly¡­¡± Ren said with a small laugh.


    I knew that it was to make sure that the emperor and the high court officials were satisfied with our efforts to produce an heir. So that was that. We were accomplices in this as Ren said on that night.


    ¡°I see. I understand,¡± I said with a nod.


    ¡°Be a good girl. Auntie has told me that you¡¯ll be starting your lessons soon,¡± Ren said.


    ¡°Oh¡­about that¡­¡± I replied vaguely. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should bluntly tell Ren that I had absolutely no interest in those lessons. Wouldn¡¯t that just make me come across as uneducated and unladylike?


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ren asked, clearly curious.


    ¡°I was wondering if¡­you know¡­in addition to the arts, if I can¡­study medicine¡­?¡± I asked, hesitantly.


    ¡°Medicine?¡± Ren said with sudden interest in his voice.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard from Shin that the Imperial palace has a large team of talented doctors and a large herbal garden and so I thought¡­¡± I said with passion.


    ¡°I get what you¡¯re getting at. I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Ren replied after a moment of thought.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked excitedly, my eyes flying wide open.


    ¡°To be honest, medicine and healing isn¡¯t a field that is¡­common¡­for women¡­¡± Ren mumbled, still seemingly deep in thought.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I said, a little disappointed.


    ¡°All royal doctors that work in the palace are men. I would go as far as to say that all doctors in the capital and surrounding towns are men as well¡­¡± Ren explained where he was coming from.


    ¡°Oh¡­I didn¡¯t know this at all¡­¡± I said, a little shocked at this fact.


    ¡°You¡¯re a rare case. Apart from your village, I have never seen a woman practice medicine before,¡± Ren said with a sigh.


    I truly never knew this. Where I was from, anyone could practice medicine if they had the skill and the aptitude for it. It didn¡¯t matter if the person was male or female. Uncle Gobei¡¯s wife practices medicine and so does many other women in the village. Sure, it probably wasn¡¯t the number one profession of choice for all women, but it wasn¡¯t out of the question to have a female doctor.


    When my father encouraged me to take up medical training under his care, he never mentioned that it was unusual for women to be doctors either. I guess, I just thought that it was normal for women to be doctors everywhere. Apparently, that wasn¡¯t the case in the capital and most towns that Ren has visited. I realized that there were so many things that I didn¡¯t know and that this land was a vast place full of unknowns.


    ¡°I see. I guess, I just thought that every village would be the same as mine¡­¡± I said in a small voice.


    ¡°Honestly, I was quite surprised when you healed my arm back when we first met. I admit that I didn¡¯t think that you could accomplish such a feat because you were a woman. I ended up very pleasantly surprised indeed¡­¡± Ren told me with a gentle look in his eyes as he reflected on the days he spent back in my house.


    I wonder how the people in my town were doing and if my house was still intact. Since my house is located in quite a remote area near the forest, I was worried that some wild animals may have moved in to live there already. Not that I had any luck to pop by to check¡­


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 62 - Spending The Day Off With Him

    ¡°Then¡­about me learning medicine¡­¡± I said hesitantly. Was it really¡­impossible? Shin did not tell me that it wasn¡¯t possible¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­if you gain enough favors then maybe¡­¡± Ren said before flashing me a calculating smile.


    Gain enough favors¡­


    I knew that Ren was baiting me, and I was surprised that I wasn¡¯t mad at him for it.


    ¡°Really?¡± I said as I narrowed my eyes at him.


    ¡°Yeah, really. Be a good girl and I¡¯ll see what I can do about that¡­¡± Ren said.


    ¡°Thank you, Ren! I¡¯ll make sure that I get to study medicine,¡± I said, proudly accepting his challenge.


    Studying some advance medical techniques here is probably the only interest I have of being here in the capital. I¡¯ll do anything to get the chance!


    ¡°A woman studying medicine is going to be a big change. There will be resistance so I¡¯m not joking when I say that you have to gain favors. Perhaps, having only me as your supporter wouldn¡¯t be enough. Just because I say that you can study medicine doesn¡¯t mean that the master doctors in the imperial palace would willingly teach you¡­¡± Ren explained logically.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± I said before trailing off.


    ¡°You might need support or permission from the emperor himself,¡± Ren finished off my sentence for me with a wry smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best! I¡¯ll learn so many new skills and then when I go back to my village, I¡¯ll teach Uncle Gobei, Auntie and the other doctors all about it so we¡¯ll be able to help so many more people,¡± I said happily as I thought of returning to my town.


    One day, I will go home and when I do, I¡¯ll return as a better person.


    Ren was silent for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking as he looked at me, perhaps a little sadly. The next instant, his large hand was on top of my head as he patted my head adoringly and smiled a little at me.


    ¡°Good luck, Rin,¡± was all that he said.


    ¡­


    I hadn¡¯t truly grasped the true meaning and implications of the emperor letting Ren have the whole day off until a little while later when Ren chased off the maids that came to offer me my morning bath as they always did on a daily-basis.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for your services today. Just leave,¡± Ren said as he shooed them away with the motion of his hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Shooing away the maids, can¡¯t you see?¡± Ren said.


    ¡°I mean, I can¡­I¡¯m asking why¡­are you doing this?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Because I want to be alone with you without any¡­disturbances. Why else?¡± Ren said like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    ¡°Wait¡­but¡­aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± I asked, a little taken aback.


    ¡°When did I say that I¡¯ll be leaving?¡± Ren shot back.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I muttered softly.


    Ok¡­so he never actually said that he would be leaving but if he isn¡¯t leaving then what?


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving so stop trying to chase me out,¡± Ren said firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to chase you out¡­¡± I replied defensively.


    ¡°Great. It all worked out just fine with the emperor and thanks to you, I have the day off!¡± Ren cried out happily.


    Being the crown prince must be much busier than I realized. It was probably a role and a job that didn¡¯t come with the benefit of holidays and days off.


    Was Ren planning to spend his day off with me?


    ¡­


    How did I end up in this situation again? I thought to myself as I stood in the doorway to my bathroom where Ren had already stripped himself completely naked and was enjoying the warm water in my round bathtub. I just stood there as I tried to rack my brain on what I¡¯m supposed to do with this man.


    ¡°Take your clothes off and come join me, Rin,¡± Ren called to me from the bath.


    ¡°I refuse!¡± I shouted back.


    ¡°Ehhh? Whatever happened to doing whatever it takes to gain my favor? Or have you forgotten about your medical studies?¡± Ren said, as he shot a look my way.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I muttered underneath my breath.


    ¡°Come here, Rin. If you won¡¯t take a bath with me the least you could do is help wash my back for me¡­¡± Ren said in a pleading tone. He¡¯s clearly baiting me¡­


    ¡°¡­you¡¯re such a bully¡­¡± I said as I pouted at him.


    If it turns out that he¡¯s just playing with me and none of this will lead me to my medical classes, I will kill him for real¡­


    I heaved a sigh as I walked into the bathroom and closed the door behind me. The steam from the bathtub filled the air in the room, making it foggy inside. I reached for a sponge before walking to the side of the bathtub so that I could help scrub Ren¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to scrub your back, My Prince,¡± I said sarcastically.


    ¡°Very good, My Lady,¡± Ren replied, teasingly.


    I began applying some herbal liquid soap to his back before lathering it using the sponge. I heard Ren let out a breath of satisfaction as he closed his eyes and let me take care of his back. I pulled the sleeves of my clothes up a little more to avoid getting my sleeves wet before continuing to scrub his back in circular motions.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at this. Maybe I should have you bathe for me everyday going forward,¡± Ren suggested as he opened his eyes and stared right up at my face.


    ¡°Then perhaps I shouldn¡¯t be so good at it after all¡­¡± I muttered.


    Ren just laughed as he proceeded to close his eyes once more. I could feel the tense muscles of his back relaxing as I continued to scrub his back with the sponge and my hands. Ren¡¯s back was muscular and broad, and I could feel the strength of his muscles underneath my palm as I ran my hand over his back. His skin was smooth and, thankfully, there were very few scars on his back in the form of thin lines.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 63 - Together In The Bath

    However, there were many scars on his arms, and they reminded me that regardless of how at ease Ren acted when he was with me, the man before me is one of the most notorious conquerors of our time. I didn¡¯t know how many empires rose and fell at his hands¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯ve gone silent on me again¡­¡± Ren asked in a whisper, his eyes still closed.


    ¡°I¡­was just thinking that the battlefield is a very dangerous place¡­¡± I replied softly, while trying to keep my eyes away from his scars.


    ¡°Because of my scars?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± I mumbled my reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯s no need for you to worry,¡± Ren said reassuringly as he reached up his hand and placed it on my cheek. His hand was wet and warm from the bath water, and it made me smile.


    ¡°Do you¡­like wars?¡± I asked hesitantly. I have always wondered why Ren seemed to be so involved in battles and wars even though he probably didn¡¯t need to be.


    ¡°I do. The battlefield is where I belong. It¡¯s where I feel most alive and I can feel my own blood pumping through my veins,¡± Ren replied without hesitation.


    I wanted to come right out and tell him that he was crazy, but I couldn¡¯t. I knew that the peaceful Ren that is currently by my side was just one side of him. There was another side to him that was aggressive, violent and blood thirsty that I haven¡¯t had a glimpse of. However, what bothered me the most was¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little sad that the place you feel that you belong is the battlefield?¡± I asked in a small voice.


    ¡°How so? Isn¡¯t it usual that we feel we belong in the place where we feel most useful? Just like you would feel better where you can treat patients rather than being cooped up here inside a beautiful palace¡­¡± Ren explained calmly.


    His logic might be right but was there really no other place where Ren could feel like he belonged?


    ¡°Even so¡­I still wish that there was another place that you would feel like you belonged. You know, another place that isn¡¯t the battlefield,¡± I said a little sadly.


    ¡°Maybe there will be¡­¡± Ren said softly before he took my hand and planted a kiss on the back of it.


    After his warm lips left my hand, his hand caught my wrist in a tighter grip and began pulling on my arm.


    ¡°Wait! Ren!¡± I cried out in surprise at his sudden action.


    Without a word, Ren stood up and wrapped his arms around my waist as he lifted me up, dragging me into the bathtub with him.


    ¡°My turn to bathe you now,¡± Ren said without a care for my cries of protests.


    ¡°No!¡± I squealed as I felt Ren¡¯s hands tighten their hold on me.


    Even though I tried to resist, it was useless. Ren pulled me towards the bathtub before standing up and lifting me into his arm. There was a loud splash when he dumped me into the warm water along with the clothes I had on and all.


    I gasped in shock as the warm water enveloped my body. The clothes that I had on instantly felt heavier as it soaked up the water. This is such a disaster!


    On the other hand, Ren was enjoying himself and his evil plan immensely. It was hard to believe that the man that was laughing so hard next to me in the bathtub right now is the same man that was usually so cold as the crown prince. Ren hugged me tightly against his body and I could feel the hardness of his muscles along my back.


    ¡°Let go. Why did you do that? Now I¡¯m all wet¡­¡± I started complaining.


    ¡°You have to get wet when you bathe, don¡¯t you?¡± Ren replied with an innocent smile as his hands started fumbling with my clothes.


    I let out a soft moan when his hands parted my clothing and touched my naked breast before lightly cupping them. Ren sighed with satisfaction at the feel of my naked flesh in his hands. He nibbled on my earlobe before licking it teasingly with the tip of his wet tongue.


    ¡°Stop¡­teasing me¡­¡± I protested as I squirmed around in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go, Rin¡­¡± Ren whispered seductively in my ears, his tone was dead serious.


    I stopped moving around in his arms at his words. What I thought were teasing words seemed to have a heavier and more serious meaning behind it than I had first initially thought. However, my chain of thought was interrupted when Ren¡¯s hands started peeling off the wet layers of clothing from my body. Starting from my arm and then unwrapping me until I was completely naked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­look¡­¡± I muttered shyly as I tried to cover my nakedness with my hands.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so shy. I love seeing you naked,¡± Ren said with a small laugh.


    Ren¡¯s hand reached out and began caressing the sensitive spots on my body that he seemed to know so well. His hand stroked my shoulders before proceeding downwards, sliding down my back until his hands reached my waist. I sighed with pleasure as he hugged me tightly from behind before tracing his hands along the front of my stomach.


    My heart began beating much faster than before and I was starting to moan at his seductive caresses. His hands moved up to caress and tease my naked womanly mounds. I bit my lower lip and moaned as my body grew weak. His large hands cupped and squeezed my breasts, pumping them together so hard that they lost their shape in his hands.


    I felt the sensation of my hardened nipples brushing against the palm of his hand as he stimulated them. Letting out a louder moan, I thrusted my chest towards his hands as he began playing with the erect peaks of my breasts.


    ¡°Do you like how I touch you, Rin? Your nipples are so swollen and hard¡­¡± Ren whispered into my ear, causing my whole body to tremble at the sound of his seductive voice.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 64 - Pleasurable Teasing

    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whispered his name in between my pleasurable moans as I closed my eyes and relax my body into his.


    ¡°Your body is very sensitive, Rin. You¡¯re reacting so much to my caresses¡­¡± Ren said as his hands continued to play around with my delicate breasts.


    ¡°Stop¡­don¡¯t say that¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°But it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t keep your pleasurable cries to yourself, let me hear them¡­¡± Ren whispered into my ear seductively.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ahhh¡­¡± I moaned louder despite myself when Ren started pinching my nipples harder.


    My nipples arched and I felt a slight stinging pain; however, the pleasure that I felt from his touch was so fulfilling that I cried out. My back arched, thrusting my breasts towards his hands while my hips writhed for relief.


    I felt his hand running along my inner thigh and I closed my eyes and bit my lower lip at the sensation. My mind and imagination running wild, picturing what he was about to do to me. His hands pushed my thigh to the side, spreading my legs under the warm water.


    ¡°Spread your legs, Rin¡­that¡¯s it¡­wider¡­¡± Ren instructed, urging me to spread my legs wide open for him.


    I sat with my back to Ren with my legs bent up and spread so widely that I was thankful for the warm water and the steam hiding the embarrassing pose of my body. My chest heaved up and down as I panted, my body felt burning hot with heat, and it wasn¡¯t from the warm water.


    I let out a small whimpering cry when I felt Ren¡¯s fingers stroking along the insides of my inner thighs, inching closer and closer to the wet heat in between my legs. I felt my pussy twitching and clenching in anticipation of his touch and realized that I was dying for him to touch me there.


    Ren had so much influence on me and the more time I spent with him, the more I yielded to him. My body seemed to have accepted Ren and his seductive touches and ached for more of his attention. I wasn¡¯t sure if this reaction was normal between a man and a woman because I never had any experience regarding this before.


    However, I knew that when Ren touched and seduced me, it made my heart beat faster, my breath come faster and my body burn with the heat of desire. I cried out his name when his exploring fingers finally found and caressed the hot and slippering wetness in between my legs.


    ¡°Ren¡­Ahhhh¡­¡± I moaned, throwing my head back at the sensation of my pussy opening being caressed.


    ¡°Does it feel good?¡± Ren asked before running the tip of my tongue along the side of my neck, sending shivers throughout my body.


    ¡°¡­yes¡­¡± I admitted shyly, my voice so small that I wasn¡¯t sure if he had heard me.


    ¡°I love it when you¡¯re honest,¡± Ren complimented, sounding very satisfied with my response.


    His skillful fingers traced my wet slit up and down as I continued to moan and whimper softly. I felt his touch so intensely along the delicate folds of my pussy. My pussy clenched in rhythm to his petting, and I felt myself get wetter and wetter inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s so wet and slippery down there¡­I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s not just the water¡­¡± Ren teased me mercilessly as his fingers started stroking my opening faster and harder.


    I let out a cry at the intense pleasure that I felt when his fingers finally found the ultra-sensitive seed in between my legs and stroked it. It felt so amazing that I almost climaxed instantly at his touch. My whole body trembled at the pleasure and my hips started thrusting up and down, grinding my opening against his hand and fingers.


    ¡°Tell me, Rin. Do you like it when I pet you here? Let me hear you say it¡­¡± Ren commanded, his voice thick with lust.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ren¡­¡± I moaned and said his name, too embarrassed to voice my thoughts out loud.


    ¡°Say it, Rin¡­¡± Ren repeated. He wouldn¡¯t just let this slide.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­feels good¡­¡± I mumbled, in my defeat.


    ¡°Your clit is swollen and hard¡­¡± Ren said.


    He proceeded to further stimulate my swollen clit with the pad of his thumb, rubbing and pushing against my sensitive seed. My hips thrusted wildly against his hand as my passion and need welled up inside of me, threatening to swallow me whole. I wanted more¡­I wanted to feel him inside of me¡­


    I felt Ren¡¯s eyes on me as he watched my body writhe and squirm in his arms for relief. I heard him chuckle to himself as he watched me burn with passion for him.


    ¡°Tell me what you want, Rin,¡± Ren hissed into my ear.


    I hated the way he was teasing and baiting me. Ren clearly knew what I wanted but he was still embarrassing me by making me say it. However, the heat in my core wouldn¡¯t calm down and the arching need deep inside of my belly needed to be satisfied¡­and soon¡­


    ¡°I want to feel you¡­inside of me¡­¡± I whispered shyly; however, my desperation was clear in my voice.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Ren teased.


    I cried out as his fingers slowly pierced my entrance, entering slightly into the depths of my love hole. I felt his fingers burry into my hole, although it was shallow, I could clearly feel the shape of his thick fingers inside of me as his fingers stretched my opening. Ren moved the tips of his fingers around inside of me and I cried out in surprise at the sudden mounting pleasure that I experienced.


    ¡°More¡­¡± I heard myself whispering as my head rolled from side to side and my hips jerked upwards wildly towards his hands.


    I bit my lip to shut myself up from saying anymore more shameless things. Heat rose to my face as I blushed at my own desperate words that pleaded for more attention from Ren.


    Ren laughed softly at my desperate plead before kissing my temple softly. I felt a sudden rush of warmth entering my love hole as the warm water of the bath accompanied the entrance of Ren¡¯s fingers when he thrusted his fingers deep inside of me. His thrust was fast and deep, I felt his fingers buried deep inside of me.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 65 - Surprise Destination

    His fingers stretched my pussy walls and filled me completely. My body felt like it was floating in bliss as the void inside of me was filled by Ren¡¯s fingers. Without warning, Ren began moving his fingers, pumping them in and out of my hole. His movement was rough and forceful; however, instead of feeling pain, I found it so fulfilling instead.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ahhh!¡± I moaned and cried out loudly as I lost myself in pleasure and desire.


    My hips pumped up and down wildly, meeting his thrusts halfway to urge his fingers deeper and deeper inside of my hole. His fingers caressed my walls and pushed against the pleasure spot deep inside of me. It felt so amazing¡­


    ¡°Cry out as much as you want, Rin. Don¡¯t hold back¡­¡± Ren whispered into my ear, his warm breath caressing my ear.


    ¡°Ren¡­I¡­¡± I said before my moans prevented me from saying anymore. The pleasure flooding my body was getting too much to handle¡­I was so close¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re about to climax. Cum, Rin¡­¡± Ren said tenderly, urging me on.


    His words turned me on even more and soon I was screaming his name out loud as my release claimed me. Ren fingered my love hole faster and faster until I came so hard, my body writhing wildly before falling limp against him.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whispered his name absentmindedly.


    ¡°Good girl¡­¡± Ren said as he cradled my head against his hard chest.


    ¡­


    After our heated session in the shower, Ren carried me back to bed and after a short rest a couple of maids came in to help me get dressed. Ren waited patiently as he watched me get dress. It felt weird having him in the room with me as I went about my daily activity of getting dressed.


    I glanced over at him, feeling very distracted to having him there in the room with me. The maids were clearly nervous of his presence, and I could understand why. I wasn¡¯t sure but I guessed that it wasn¡¯t very common for the crown prince to sit around idly waiting for his woman to be dressed.


    ¡°Would you like to choose your jewelry and hair decoration for today, My Lady?¡± the maid said politely as she bowed to me with a large case filled of ornaments in her arms.


    Once again, the choice left me baffled. All the ornaments were beautiful, and I didn¡¯t have a preference for one over the other. Then I had a bright idea¡­


    ¡°Ren, would you like to help me pick up my jewelry and hair ornaments for today?¡± I asked as I flashed Ren a smile.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Ren replied, and I could see that he was slightly surprised at my request.


    I smiled at him as I watched him walk over to where I was seated. The maid bowed even lower as she offered the tray for Ren to see.


    ¡°What about this one?¡± Ren said, holding up a hair ornament made of gold in the shape of a single peony flower.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it up to you. Thank you for helping me choose, Ren¡± I said as I looked up at his handsome face.


    Ren smiled at me as his hand slowly placed the hair ornament into my hair. Our eyes met in the mirror, and I could feel heat rise to my cheeks. The ornament that Ren had chosen seemed to match very well with the outfit that I had on.


    ¡°It looks good on you¡­¡± Ren said, satisfied with what he was seeing in the mirror.


    The maids quickly and silently excused themselves after they were done with their duty. Soon, Ren and I were left alone in my dressing room, and I began to wonder what we should do for the remining of the day.


    To be honest, since my classes have not started, I had absolutely nothing to do in the palace. I had no job, no role, no responsibility¡­apart from ¡°pleasing Ren¡±. I bet this was the life that many women dreamt of. Lazing around all day with servants to assist you in everything. Wearing beautiful clothes and expensive jewelry. No need to deal with any harsh work or stress.


    However, I just felt like I was wasting my life and time away meaninglessly¡­and just waiting for death to swallow me whole when my time came. I believed that it was a sad and lonely life¡­


    ¡°What are you busy thinking about now?¡± Ren asked, with a knowing smile.


    Ren seemed to have the skill to tell if I was thinking or pondering about something. He was always interested in what it was that I thought about as well because he would always ask me to voice my thoughts. Honestly, I never thought that Ren would care so much about what I thought. I guess, it just wasn¡¯t common for men to take interest in women¡¯s thoughts and so, I never expected Ren to be any different.


    ¡°I was just thinking that I didn¡¯t really have a role to play in this palace¡­you know, I don¡¯t have any responsibilities or anything to do¡­¡± I told him, truthfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the high court doesn¡¯t feel that way. You¡¯re supposed to have the most important mission of producing the next heir to the throne after all¡­¡± Ren said with a laugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I said vaguely. I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. It wasn¡¯t exactly the job that I had in mind¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m joking, obviously. I know what you mean, and I can understand why you would feel bored. Let me take you somewhere¡­interesting¡­¡± Ren said as he flashed me a confident smile.


    ¡°Where are you going to take me?¡± I asked, curious.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon. Come on,¡± Ren said excitedly as he reached out his hand and took mine in his.


    Ren led me through the hallways of the White Lotus palace and then outside. I followed Ren obediently, my curiosity taking over. I wanted to know where Ren wanted to take me. He had the day off today and we still have the whole afternoon and evening left to spend with each other. The thought of that brought me more joy than I had ever thought possible.


    After a while of walking, along various paths in the imperial palace, Ren stopped in front of a large building.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡± Ren announced excitedly as he pointed to the building in front of us.


    I looked up and read the large sign on the building and my eyes grew round with astonishment.


    ¡°Royal Medical Office¡± read the large red and gold sign on the building.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 66 - Dream Come True

    This is the Royal Medical Office?! Really?!


    I stood there gazing up at the large sign with my mouth hanging open in astonishment. I couldn¡¯t believe that I was standing in front of the Royal Medical Office. This is the place that I¡¯ve always wanted to visit. The skill and practice of the royal doctors of the Flame Dragon empire was famous throughout the land. Even in my small village, medical traders who visited would often speak about the advancement of medical knowledge and practices from the capital.


    There was no way that a small town like mine would have the same advanced equipment or knowledge like the capital of such a large empire. I turned to Ren and cried out in joy as I clapped my hands together.


    ¡°You look so excited¡­¡± Ren teased.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to come here!¡± I exclaimed excitedly. I couldn¡¯t stop smiling from ear to ear.


    It was like my dream land was right in front of me. Talk about a dream come true moment.


    ¡°Want to go inside?¡± Ren asked, needlessly.


    Of course, I wanted to go inside! I wanted to live here, eat here, and breathe here!


    ¡°Yes¡­please¡­¡± I said, nodding my head up and down eagerly.


    Ren laughed a little at how excited I looked. I bet I must have looked like an overly excited child to him at that moment and I didn¡¯t blame him for finding my reactions funny.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention to anyone about your intention to study medicine here, ok?¡± Ren said, his tone suddenly serious.


    Oh¡­I guess it could cause some trouble if the doctors found out about that from out of nowhere¡­


    ¡°Ok. I understand,¡± I replied as I nodded understandingly.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll give you a little tour,¡± Ren said as he squeezed my hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Ren!¡± I exclaimed happily.


    Without another word, Ren led me through the large double wooden doors and into the building of the Royal Medical Office. Once we were inside, the familiar smell that I found so pleasant filled my nostrils and made me think of home. It was the smell of medical herbs. You couldn¡¯t find this smell anywhere else except medical clinics and medical herbal stores.


    ¡°This feels so much like home¡­¡± I said without thinking.


    ¡°How so?¡± Ren asked as we walked hand in hand.


    ¡°This might sound weird but¡­the herbal smell of medicine in the air¡­it just reminds me of home,¡± I replied a little shyly.


    ¡°I see. I hope this will make you miss home a little less¡­¡± Ren said as he gave my hand a comforting squeeze.


    It hurts a little whenever I thought of home and my hometown but having Ren next to me has made me feel more at ease lately. I wondered when I would finally get to go home. However, while I still didn¡¯t have the answer to that and I was stuck here in the capital, I fully intended to gather as much medical knowledge as possible.


    ¡°This way,¡± Ren said as he led me through the hallway and deeper into the building.


    ¡°Wow¡­this building is huge¡­¡± I said in awe as I looked around us.


    We were standing in the central courtyard, and I could see four buildings surrounding us. From the outside, I had thought that the medical office was one large building; however, I have just observed that it was actually four very large buildings.


    ¡°Of course, it is. The Royal Medical Office also serves as the hospital and there are patients being treated here as well. That building over there in the North is the hospital where patients are,¡± Ren explained as he pointed to the building in the North direction.


    ¡°Wow¡­there¡¯s a proper hospital and all¡­¡± I muttered in amazement.


    There was no such thing on this scale in the town where I came from. The best we had were independently run small clinics such as those ran by Uncle Gobei and Auntie. People couldn¡¯t afford much, and it was common practice to hire travelling doctors who would visit and inspect the patient at home.


    ¡°The building to East is for herb and medicine storage. Basically, it¡¯s like a warehouse that is supervised by doctors and herbalist who are in charged of dispatching medicine to relevant patients. They are also responsible for providing medical aid to other provinces and town in the empire,¡± Ren continued with his useful explanation.


    ¡°There must be so many herbs and medicine inside¡­¡± I said excitedly.


    I mean, there was a whole building just for storing medicine and herbs. That¡¯s like out of this world crazy! I couldn¡¯t wait to see inside.


    ¡°Of course, and that building to the South is for research and testing. I don¡¯t know much about the details because I don¡¯t have knowledge about medicine, but the doctors try out new herbs and medicine there. They try to make new medicine there¡­¡± Ren explained, struggling a little to describe the activities that took place in that building in the South.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I honestly don¡¯t know much about research and making new medicine either. My knowledge is probably basic at best¡­¡± I said humbly.


    ¡°On to the last building, the building in the West is the most commonly used building. It is where the doctors treat the patients. When new patients get hurt or sick, they would enter that building first. Many doctors also live in that building and there are doctors working there around the clock. I mean, you never know when someone could get sick or injured,¡± Ren continued to explain as he pointed to the building in question.


    ¡°Who are treated here?¡± I asked, curious.


    ¡°Everyone in the Imperial palace. Officials and soldiers from outside the palace as well. In some cases, we also treat the commoners. Shin and I have the idea to send doctors out to treat the people in their towns as well, but we currently don¡¯t have that many doctors who can do so¡­¡± Ren answered, his brows furrowing.


    Frankly, I was impressed with Ren¡¯s effort to help the people in his empire. His empire was vast and there were many people living as part of his empire. It meant lot to me that he has been actively thinking of their welfare. The thought of sending royal doctors out to help the people would have been unheard of before.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 67 - The Tour

    ¡°I thought¡­royal doctors only treated royalty¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, that was surely the case up until recently. Royal doctors were reserved for treating members of the royal family only. Exceptions were made for their favorite concubines and such. Recently, I was able to convince my father to extend the work of our royal doctors to other people, although more work can definitely be done there¡­¡± Ren said as he flashed me a small smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Ren¡­¡± I thanked him with all my heart.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Ren asked, he seemed genuinely confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I guess¡­for helping other people¡­¡± I replied a little hesitantly, unsure of how to put my feelings into words.


    ¡°There¡¯s a long way to go, Rin. Even now not all medical herbs are accessible to the commoners even if they are readily available. The majority of herbs and medicine in the warehouse building are still reserved for the royal family and no one else¡­¡± Ren said with a gentle yet sad smile.


    ¡°I think having skilled doctors treat more people is already a big step,¡± I told Ren, meaning every word.


    I didn¡¯t know why Ren didn¡¯t realize how important and meaningful his endeavor was. Hearing his words made me a little sad because I knew that he wasn¡¯t saying that just to be modest.


    ¡°Should we go inside for a tour?¡± Ren suggested brightly.


    I smiled at him as I nodded. I guess we could leave the serious talks for another day, right now, I just wanted to enjoy the tour and Ren¡¯s company.


    Ren took me to the buildings as he introduced them to me in order. Starting off with the hospital building in the North. The building had a long hallway with doors on both sides leading to small rooms for patients. There were also big halls filled with patient beds.


    ¡°Crown prince¡­you should have told us beforehand that you would be visiting. We could have prepared to welcome you properly¡­¡± a man came up and bowed.


    I could tell by his uniform that he must be one of the royal doctors. The symbol of a red phoenix was displayed clearly on his uniform. It was the symbol for royal doctors in this empire. The Phoenix and their healing abilities made them the perfect symbol for doctors.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here on an official visit. I just wanted to¡­observe things a little¡­¡± Ren said as he waved his hand gesturing to the doctor to relax.


    ¡°Even so¡­¡± the old doctor said, looking around nervously.


    ¡°Please return to your duties. I am not in need of your assistance,¡± Ren said firmly.


    The doctor picked up on the opportunity to excuse himself and quickly bowed deeply before leaving Ren and I alone. I looked around at the many beds filled with patients and my heart filled with a sense of dread.


    ¡°Why are there so many people injured?¡± I asked Ren directly without thinking.


    Most of the patients that I saw were covered in bandages and it didn¡¯t need a medical expert to see that they were injured and wounded instead of being sick of some disease.


    ¡°Some skirmishes happened along the boarder recently, that¡¯s all,¡± Ren said as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°Are these men...soldiers?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ren replied flatly.


    I didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions. Ren¡¯s change in tone made me aware that he did not wish to discuss warfare or any politics with me. I thought of our previous argument and our conflicting views, and I couldn¡¯t help sighing softly to myself.


    The doctors in the hospital building were very busy treating the injured patients. Looking at them reminded me of when I had to treat my fellow townsmen during the war. The atmosphere was busy and chaotic but unlike my situation, there were enough beds, tools, and medicine here to treat the wounded.


    I shook my head to clear my mind from those nightmarish memories. Although there were many things that I wanted to observe, I knew that it would be better if I got out of here for now.


    ¡°The doctors seem very busy. Let¡¯s move on to another building so that we don¡¯t disturb their work,¡± I suggested to Ren, trying to sound casual.


    ¡°Sure. Next is the medical storage building,¡± Ren said as he led me by the hand to the other building.


    I couldn¡¯t help turning to look behind me at the heavily bandaged soldiers lying on the narrow bed, fighting for their life. Knowing that there was nothing that I could do for them, I offered a silent prayer wishing for their swift recovery and survival.


    The medical building was evidently less busy than the hospital; however, there were many people lining up at the counters. I watched with genuine interest as I tried to figure out what was going on.


    ¡°Crown prince...¡± a middle-aged man walked up to us and bowed deeply.


    The man was wearing the royal doctor uniform as well. He offered a polite, although quite stiff and nervous smile to Ren in greeting.


    ¡°Be at ease,¡± Ren replied.


    The man just bowed deeper before straightening and gesturing for us to follow him. I followed after Ren with my hand still in his as we followed the man. He led us wordlessly away from the lines where we could have a quieter place for conversation.


    ¡°I apologize, crown prince. I did not receive notice that you would be visiting...¡± the man said, sounding extremely apologetic.


    ¡°That is no surprise. This visit is unplanned and unofficial so there was no advance notice sent,¡± Ren said, his tone emotionless.


    ¡°I see. Understood, my prince. Is there anything I can do to assist you?¡± the man offered politely.


    ¡°Yes. Since I don¡¯t have much knowledge in medicine, it would be great if you could explain what is going on in this place,¡± Ren said.


    ¡°Oh, yes, of course,¡± the doctor said glancing a little in my direction.


    I just offered him my kindest smile to put him at ease. His wish to be immediately excused from the crown prince¡¯s presence did not materialize and I did pity him a little. It seemed like no one felt comfortable around Ren.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 68 - Temporary Farewell

    ¡°Umm¡­today is a little bit busy because many representatives from the provinces and towns are here to collect their monthly medicine rations as per the policy. The lines you see are representatives queuing up to receive the medicine so that they can bring it back to their hometown¡­¡± the doctor explained in simple terms.


    ¡°I see,¡± Ren said curtly.


    We walked along to various counters that were busy preparing and distributing medicine. Well wrapped parcels were passed over the counter from the doctors and herbalists in charge to the representatives.


    There were many questions that I wanted to ask such as what medicines and herbs were being given out. If there were diseases spreading in the provinces? However, I knew that asking questions now would seem out of place and I had to heed Ren¡¯s warning.


    The doctor already looked puzzled enough that I was with Ren on his surprise visit to the Royal Medical Office. He probably took me as someone that Ren brought along to ease his boredom as he looked over the medical office. Little did he know that the one who was truly interested in what was going on here was me¡­and not Ren.


    After we finished with this building, we went for a tour at the other two remining buildings. The pattern of our visit was similar as the first two buildings with a doctor coming up to us to greet Ren and offer their assistance. I enjoyed the tour immensely and found it truly eye opening. Many things were different from my hometown and many things were completely new to me.


    I admired how orderly everything was being managed for the wellbeing of both the patient and the efficiency of the doctors and medical staffs. By the time we were finished with the tour the sun was already setting. I looked up at the sky above us as we were heading out of the Royal Medical Office.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the tour?¡± Ren asked with a grin on his handsome face.


    ¡°Absolutely¡­yes!¡± I answered excitedly, my voice coming out much louder than I had intended.


    Ren laughed openly at me as his large hand ruffled my hair.


    ¡°Ah¡­my hair!¡± I exclaimed as I lifted my hands to touch my now slightly messy hair.


    ¡°Learn anything new?¡± Ren asked as we walked along slowly hand in hand.


    I didn¡¯t know when or how it happened, but I had gotten very used to holding Ren¡¯s hand and walking together leisurely by his side. I glanced over at Ren who seemed to be enjoying our little stroll.


    ¡°I learnt so many things. I don¡¯t even know where or how to begin¡­¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ren said.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I called out his name softly as I came to a stop.


    Ren turned to look at me wondering why I had suddenly stopped walking.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ren asked, concern evident in his voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Ren,¡± I said in my most heartfelt voice. There was nothing that I could offer to him but still, I wanted him to help me. My most sincere thanks were all that I had to offer at that moment.


    Ren chuckled softly to himself before he smiled at me.


    ¡°Now do you see why it¡¯s a great idea to gain my favor?¡± Ren asked, his smile turning a little naughty.


    Ren¡­he really has a way with words¡­


    ¡­


    Ren walked me all the way back to the White Lotus palace. By the time we arrived back there, the sun had already set. The path back was lit by torch fires instead, dying the path in a warm orange light. I wondered if Ren would stay for dinner and found myself secretly hoping that he would.


    Unfortunately, my wish wasn¡¯t granted. When we arrived back in the main hall of the White Lotus palace, Ren let go of my hand as he bid me farewell.


    ¡°I really enjoyed our day together today. We should¡­do this more often,¡± Ren said with a warm smile.


    The main hall was quite cold now that the sun had set for a while, but Ren¡¯s presence made me feel so warm inside. I too wished that we could enjoy another day together just like today.


    ¡°It was. Thank you once again, Ren¡± I replied, offering him my best smile.


    Ren looked like he was about to say something but then after a moment of silence he decided against it. I did wonder what he was about to say. I wanted to ask him since he looked so conflicted but then thinking better about it; I decided not to push him.


    ¡°I should be going now. Good night, Rin,¡± Ren bid me farewell simply.


    ¡°You¡¯re not staying for dinner?¡± I asked, once again I did not think before I spoke, and I cursed myself for it.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t stay with you tonight¡­¡± Ren said apologetically.


    ¡°Oh no¡­it¡¯s ok. I completely understand¡­¡± I quickly said.


    I offered him the best smile that I could muster despite the slight sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach. It was then that I realized that I had been looking forward to spending more time with Ren. I guess I got lost in the pace of our fun time today and I was getting ahead of myself.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Ren said as he placed a large and warm hand on the top of my head.


    I noticed that he¡¯s been doing that more and more often lately and I didn¡¯t hate it.


    ¡°Goodnight, Ren,¡± I said with a small smile.


    Without another word, Ren turned on his heels and left the White Lotus Palace. I watched his broad back as he walked away from me. Just as Ren was about to exit the door and I was about to heave a sigh, Ren looked over his shoulder at me and my eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Make sure that you don¡¯t get yourself into any trouble¡­¡± Ren said casually.


    Then he was gone.


    It only hit me a few days later that the words that completed Ren¡¯s sentence were ¡®¡­when I¡¯m not around¡­¡¯


    I had no idea back then that it would be a full week until I saw Ren again.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 69 - Meeting My Mentor

    The following morning marked the start of my official journey to becoming a successful concubine, whatever that meant. It started off with Auntie waking me up super early in the morning and the maids helping me get dressed and ready for the day.


    I watched as a very serious-looking Auntie marched back and forth in my sitting room as she began lecturing me on the importance of being a successful woman in the inner court.


    ¡°It is my pride and honor to have served the royal family for generations in grooming successful concubines who would produce heirs to the throne and continue the royal family tree. It is of the highest honor for women in this empire to be chosen to serve members of the royal family¡­¡± Auntie lectured in her authoritative voice.


    I sat there as I watched her pace around while she continued to lecture me. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how many women she had lectured this way and how many were convinced of her teachings. Unfortunately, the answer to my questions would be ¡®many¡¯.


    ¡°Lady White Lotus, it is good that you are back. Without further delays, we will commerce with your training and lessons immediately. Let me start by introducing you to your instructor and mentor. Please come in,¡± Auntie proudly announced before calling for someone to come into the room.


    As if on cue, a stunningly beautiful woman with snow white skin, dark black hair and a charming face entered the room. Her figure was elegantly alluring, and her waist was impossibly slim. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her, amazed by her beauty and the way that she flawlessly carried herself. The woman gracefully walked into the room and her movements were so smooth that for a second, I honestly thought that she floated rather than walked into the room.


    ¡°This is Jeely,¡± Aunty said politely as she gestured formally to the woman dressed in a pale yellow and pink silk robe with matching jewelry in her hair and around her neck.


    By this time, I was trained well enough to recognize the ranks of the court ladies by the clothes and jewelry that they wore. This woman, Jeely, although her clothes were not as elegant as mine, her jewelry signified that she is a prominent member of the inner court. In other words, Jeely is one of the high-ranking concubines in this harem.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised by her position, Jeely was stunningly beautiful. Her face was small like a doll¡¯s. Her brown round eyes framed by dark and long lashes. Her brows were beautiful arches that helped frame her face. Her lips and smile were alluring. I have never seen a woman as beautiful as Jeely before.


    ¡°Jeely, at your service, My Lady,¡± Jeely said, and I felt myself melting at the sweet sound of her voice. So sweet, just like bells ringing at the break of dawn.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­nice to meet you. My name is Rin,¡± I replied, trying not to stutter as I spoke.


    ¡°Have a seat, Jeely,¡± Auntie motioned for Jeely to take a seat and she took a seat opposite to me on the round table.


    I gulped nervously. Now that I could see Jeely up close, her beauty was blinding. It dawned on me that there must be many outstandingly beautiful women in Ren¡¯s inner court.


    ¡°This is Jeely and starting today she will be your instructor and mentor. You have nothing to worry about, My Lady. Jeely has been in the crown prince¡¯s inner court for a longtime since she was but a child. She is one of the highest ranking lady in the court and has vast experience in the arts,¡± Auntie said confidently while Jeely smiled humbly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here since you were a child?¡± I asked, a little shocked at this piece of information.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady. I came to the crown prince¡¯s inner court when I was less than ten years old,¡± Jeely replied with a smile.


    I never knew that they started¡­that young¡­


    ¡°You can ask Jeely for her story later if you¡¯re interested. For now, I would like to explain to you the arts and skills that you are expected to pick up from Jeely,¡± Auntie said.


    With a gesture of Auntie¡¯s hand, Jeely elegantly stood up from her seat and moved to a spot where I could see the whole length of her body, unobstructed by the table.


    ¡°Observe, My Lady. This is the stance and movement of a real lady of the court. Soon, you will move and carry yourself with equal if not more grace,¡± Auntie stated firmly.


    Jeely demonstrated various poses and I never knew that there were expectations on how one should stand, bend over, and turn around. It was just all too much.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you will get used to it in not time, My Lady,¡± Jeely said as she lifted a part of her long sleeve to partially cover her smile as she smiled at me.


    My mouth hung open at that captivating gesture. I had no problem picturing how men would be reacting to her if she was around them.


    So, this is a woman that Ren was used to being around¡­


    ¡°Poses, stance and gestures. Then water painting, dancing, singing, playing traditional instruments of the inner court. We will start with these before proceeding to poetry and history of the empire. Yes, as to not embarrass the crown prince should you have to attend events with him, you will be required to learn the history of the empire and some state of affairs,¡± Auntie explained sternly.


    I nodded my head, not knowing what to say. The list of things I had to learn was long and I knew without a doubt that I would be starting all topics from zero. This is going to be tougher than I had imagined at first. Oh well¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll start off with a few subjects of your choice. I think that would be better and it should hopefully lessen the pressure, My Lady¡± Jeely suggested with an understanding and sympathetic smile.


    I was beginning to like Jeely so much already. She was easy on the eyes and the ears. Most importantly, she seemed to empathize with my situation, perhaps because she had gone through those harsh trainings before.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 70 - Her Name Is Jeely

    ¡°Please just call me Rin and¡­would it be alright if I called you Jeely?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That would be a pleasure¡­Rin,¡± Jeely replied with a shy smile, a touch of light pink touching her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to it then. I¡¯ll be checking in regularly. Oh, before I forget. There will be regular tests to ensure that you¡¯ve made progress. So, please do your best, Lady White Lotus,¡± Auntie said, and I could sense a tinge of warning in her voice.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± I replied vaguely.


    With a slight bow in my direction, Auntie began her retreat from the sitting room. As the door closed behind her softly, I found myself left alone with Jeely.


    ¡°Well then, shall we start?¡± Jeely said enthusiastically.


    Jeely spent the entire morning working with me on my stance and posture. She made me show her how I did everything naturally before pointing out my flaws and getting me to correct them. Jeely showed me her movements in slow and deliberate motions so that I could mimic her.


    If there was something that I learnt, it was that every movement that Jeely made was well calculated in advance. How she walked, the angle at which she sat, how she would tilt her head to show curiosity or interest, how she would smile¡­everything about her was flawless.


    By the time we paused the lesson, I was tired, and my body was sore. Moving unnaturally drained a lot of my stamina.


    ¡°I guess we should take a break and enjoy some lunch?¡± Jeely suggested, probably noticing how tired I was and how I was finding it hard to concentrate.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat together in the garden? The weather is nice today. I can get the maids to prepare everything for us,¡± Jeely suggested. I found her idea super intelligent and perfect.


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s do that,¡± I readily agreed.


    ¡­


    I had thought that lunch would be relaxing but¡­I was way off.


    ¡°Please watch how I hold and handle all utensils closely¡­¡± Jeely said in her sweet voice as her perfectly shaped fingers gracefully lifted up the chopstick and brought it up to her lips.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Even lunch was just another training session. I had to observe Jeely and her impeccable eating manners. I watched as she slowly demonstrated how to properly hold the chopstick. She showed me how to angle your neck seductively while taking a bite. How to sip tea politely by using the long sleeve of our clothes to hide away our mouth when we were drinking.


    Everything was just too¡­complicated.


    ¡°If you stick out your little pinky finger like this, your hand gesture will look more feminine and graceful. Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Jeely suggested pleasantly.


    I tried following her movements and found doing everything a lot harder than before. While we were focused on our lesson, my stomach made a loud growling sound. Oops¡­


    Jeely laughed a little at the obnoxious sound of my stomach and I blushed. It wasn¡¯t like I could help it. I had thought that we would just enjoy the food, instead, we were wrapped up in our lesson that I haven¡¯t eaten a bite yet.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re hungry. So sorry for keeping you. Let¡¯s just eat,¡± Jeely said as she gestured for me to start eating.


    There were many questions that I wanted to ask Jeely, especially about her life in the inner court. However, I felt like we were pretty much still strangers to each other and asking her those things would be too invasive. So instead, we shared random small talks to pass the time while we ate.


    ¡°So which skill would you like to focus on first? Apart from improving your posture and movements, there are many skills on the list¡­¡± Jeely inquired.


    ¡°Umm¡­maybe water painting?¡± I said after a brief moment of thought.


    ¡°Sure. That is indeed a great choice,¡± Jeely said happily.


    After we were done with lunch, we headed back into the sitting room where Jeely began teaching me the basics of water painting.


    ¡°First, before you start doing anything, you need to know all the tools and what they are used for. There are many types of brushes, paper, and colors. Choosing the right tools will help you achieve the right effect on paper when you paint,¡± Jeely explained expertly.


    I looked at the various brushes, papers, and colors on the table between us as Jeely began telling me the name and use of each and every one of them in turn. Her explanations were concise and very easy to follow. It made me understand why Auntie had chosen Jeely as my mentor. She definitely has a talent for being a good teacher on top of being a successful concubine.


    However, while Jeely was going on about the techniques and theories behind water painting, I couldn¡¯t help my eyes from wandering over to the door. I wondered¡­if Ren would be paying me a visit today or what he was up to.


    By the time we were done with our first water painting session, the sun was low in the sky and orange light shone in from the window into the room. My first water painting session ended without me actually painting anything. My mind was blurry; I never expected that there were so many complex theories behind water painting before.


    I hated to admit it, but I had vastly underestimated the art of water painting. There was still so much that I had to learn before I could picture myself painting something worthy of praise.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today, Rin. You¡¯ve been such a good student. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± Jeely said gleefully as she bid me farewell for the day.


    I thanked her and wished her a wonderful evening. Although, I enjoyed Jeely¡¯s company, I was relief to be alone by myself once more. I reached both my arms up and stretched so hard that I felt my joint creak. Yup, that was clearly non-ladylike and Jeely would never do anything like that.


    At the end of the day, a part from picking up a few tips from Jeely, I also picked up on another feeling. That feeling was the feeling of inferiority. I guess I already knew this from the moment that I laid eyes on her, but having spent a whole day with her made the gap between us that much wider. She was better than me in virtually everything. She was more beautiful and desirable than I could ever be.


    Why am I here again?


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 71 - A Gift From A Prince

    I sighed loudly as I pulled the hair ornament from my hair. What the hell am I even doing? Lady White Lotus¡­what a joke? Why am I bothering with all this training when I know deep down that I would never be able to match Jeely.


    The question that nagged me at the back of my mind all day was¡­if Jeely was here then why would they need me to act as Lady White Lotus? No matter how I looked at it, subjectively or objectively, there was no way that Ren wouldn¡¯t enjoy Jeely¡¯s company¡­or the company of the other women like her. I haven¡¯t met them, but I was sure that there was more than one high-ranking concubine in this inner court.


    Two and then three days went by where I studied with Jeely. I was getting used to spending the entire day devoted to lessons now. Jeely helped me work on my posture in the morning and then we continued studying watercolor painting in the afternoon until sunset. Ren never visit me since that day we went to the Royal Medical Office together and I have not heard anything about him.


    I was curious as to where he was and what he was up to, but I didn¡¯t dare ask Auntie. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t know as well. As the days went by, I realized with a sinking heart that I did not know anything about Ren except for the times he spent with me. It was like he lives in another world when he was not here with me. I didn¡¯t know where he was or how he spent his days.


    Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t even know where his palace was located on the imperial palace grounds. I only knew that it was located somewhere separated from his inner court, which was where I was living.


    ¡°Rin? Are you feeling ok?¡± Jeely asked, her voice filled with concern.


    ¡°Oh¡­yes. Sorry, I was just¡­spacing out¡­¡± I admitted shyly.


    ¡°Do you want to take a little break?¡± Jeely offered kindly.


    ¡°No¡­that¡¯s ok. Let¡¯s push through¡­¡± I said as I offered her a smile.


    ¡­


    It was on the fourth day since I had last seen Ren that my worries started spiraling out of control. Since moving to the capital, this is the longest period that has gone by without me seeing Ren. Deep down, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was worried about him or if I just¡­wanted to see him¡­


    I was having my water painting lesson with Jeely when a maid tapped softly on the door. After giving her permission to enter, a maid came in with a wooden box in her arms.


    ¡°Lady White Lotus, my name is Jingbu and I am a maid from Prince Kin¡¯s palace. Sorry to disturb your important lesson but I am here to deliver this to you from Prince Kin,¡± the maid said as she bowed respectfully and extended the wooden box towards me.


    Prince Kin? I only met him once and have never spoken to him again. It was beyond my expectations that he would send me a gift. However, it would be outrageously rude to deny a gift from a prince¡­and he was also Ren¡¯s younger brother.


    ¡°Thank you. That is extremely kind of Prince Kin. I am honored to accept his gift,¡± I said as I reached for the wooden box, taking it from the maid¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words. I will excuse myself now,¡± the maid said politely as she bowed low.


    I hadn¡¯t realized that Jeely had been silently observing the exchange between the maid and I closely. When we were alone in the sitting room once again, Jeely spoke up.


    ¡°It is extremely rare for Prince Kin to offer a gift to a lady outside of his own inner court,¡± Jeely said in a low voice.


    ¡°Is it?¡± I asked, genuinely curious.


    ¡°Yes. I think it hasn¡¯t happened before¡­¡± Jeely said.


    We both looked at the wooden box that was now sitting on the table between us. For some reason, I was hesitant to open the box in front of Jeely.


    ¡°Should I send a gift back in return? Wouldn¡¯t it be impolite if I didn¡¯t?¡± I asked.


    In all my life, I have never received a gift from a prince, well, a prince other than Ren before. Therefore, I wasn¡¯t sure how I should react or respond. Then, there¡¯s that matter of the power struggle between the two brothers for me to consider.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be an issue if you sent a maid instead of going over yourself. It¡¯s best to keep things formal¡­otherwise, it could lead to needless rumors,¡± Jeely advised.


    Oh right¡­rumors¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll do just that. Thank you, Jeely,¡± I thanked her with a smile.


    Putting the troublesome wooden box to the side, we continued on with our lesson like normal. It was after Jeely had left for the day that I opened the box from Prince Kin. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was expecting but I was relieved to find that the content of the box was nothing extraordinary at all. Inside the box was a breathtakingly beautiful robe with extravagant gold embroidery featuring birds and flowers.


    I sighed in relief at this normal gift. Perhaps, Prince Kin sent this to me in kind as a way to express his friendly feelings. After all, I was officially appointed as his brother¡¯s lady. When I picked up the robe from the box, a small envelop fluttered to the ground.


    Since the envelop was a light pink color matching with the robe, I had missed it at first. I quickly bent down and picked the small envelop up from the floor and opened it. There was a piece of paper inside, neatly folded.


    I unfolded the paper and started reading its content. Overall, the message written inside was polite and normal. Prince Kin expressed his joy of meeting me in person and wishes me well. He mentioned offering the silk robe to me as a sign to mark the start of our friendly relationship and hoped that I could spare some time to have tea or dinner with him at his palace soon.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 72 - Golden Cage

    I folded the paper and put it back into the envelop after I was done reading its content. As far as I was aware, there was nothing unusual about the message. However, I wasn¡¯t sure I was comfortable enough to meet Prince Kin for tea or dinner. Perhaps, that could be avoided for now.


    I took out paper, a brush, and an ink tablet before starting to write back a message to Prince Kin. Unfortunately, I did not have any gift that would be worthy of offering to a prince so a thankful message from my heart would have to do.


    I wrote down a simple thank you message and wished him good health and happiness before folding the paper neatly and putting it in an envelope. I called for a maid and instructed her to deliver the letter to Prince Kin¡¯s palace tomorrow. Now that that was all done and out of the way, I stretched and let the maids prepare me for bed.


    ¡­


    When the following day arrived, I had completely forgotten about the gift and the letter from Prince Kin. Jeely came to see me for my lessons as usual; however, Auntie also joined us for today. This provided for the perfect opportunity for me to ask about Ren.


    ¡°I was just wondering, if you know any news about Ren?¡± I asked softly.


    Auntie looked at me for a moment as she seemed to consider her words carefully.


    ¡°Umm¡­Prince Ren is currently very busy with work. I have not seen him in the inner court at all since the day that he visited you¡­¡± Auntie replied with a smile. However, I could tell that she wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth.


    I began to wonder if I could find a way to contact or see Ren. Was that even allowed? I didn¡¯t know how thing worked here in the palace.


    ¡°Am I¡­not allowed to go see him?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Ladies of the inner court are not permitted to go outside,¡± Auntie said with a smile; however, her voice was strict.


    ¡°But¡­the other day¡­¡± I said with confusion.


    ¡°You were allowed to leave the inner court because the crown prince was there with you and so you had his permission. Otherwise, all women in the inner court are not allowed outside of its walls. This rule has been in place since the establishment of the inner court and I expect you and everyone to abide strictly by it,¡± Auntie stated with no room for negotiations.


    ¡°Rin is new here so she¡¯s still learning her way. There¡¯s no need to be so tough on her, Auntie¡­¡± Jeely said calmly.


    I was at a lost for words. If I¡¯m not allowed out of the inner court, then I¡¯m practically like a prisoner locked up in here? The only way out is if Ren allowed it?


    ¡°Do not worry. I am sure the crown prince would come to visit you soon,¡± Auntie said, and that was that.


    I let this whole matter slide because I knew that saying anymore would be equivalent to fighting a losing battle. We proceeded with our lesson and Auntie observed my posture and I listen to her praise me for my ¡®slight improvement¡¯. I should be happy with the compliment but, for some reason, I still disliked the way I had to change so many things about myself.


    I mean, sure, I¡¯m from a small town in the countryside. I was never taught about these things and my movements are and never will be as graceful as Jeely¡¯s; however, was that such a big deal? I had to admit that it annoyed me endlessly that the qualities that I had such as my medical knowledge and skills were not appreciated at all in the capital.


    Auntie left us when we took a break for lunch. I had decided today that I would ask Jeely some questions about herself. If I wasn¡¯t wrong, our relationship has progressed smoothly, and we were closer than we were before. Jeely was kind and attentive. She seemed honest and very caring. Frankly, I was glad that she was introduced to me. She¡¯s probably the first girl friend I had met at the palace. My first friend was probably Shin.


    The thought made me realize that I had not seen or met Shin since we returned from our trip. I wondered how he was doing. Everyone seemed to be so busy while I¡¯m stuck inside the walls of the inner court.


    I started asking Jeely questions the moment we sat down for lunch. I hoped that she would answer me since most of the questions were personal. However, it was worth a shot. I really wanted to know more about her and perhaps I could learn more about Ren and the inner court from her story.


    ¡°Jeely, do you mind if I asked you some questions?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcomed to ask. I¡¯ll try my best to answer¡­¡± Jeely said kindly.


    ¡°Auntie mentioned that you came to the crown prince¡¯s inner court when you were quite young¡­¡± I began.


    ¡°Oh that. Yes, as I told you before I was less than ten years old. Don¡¯t make that face¡­it¡¯s actually pretty common. You see, my father was a ruler of a town in the North and when we lost the war, I was sent to serve Ren¡­¡± Jeely explained.


    ¡°How long have you been in this place?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Almost fifteen years now,¡± Jeely said with a smile.


    ¡°Do you¡­like being here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­I guess. It¡¯s a safe place to be and we are well taken care of. Although, I wouldn¡¯t know¡­since I don¡¯t know any other place besides this place. I¡¯ve been here for the majority of my life after all,¡± Jeely said.


    ¡°This might sound weird but¡­what do you think of becoming a successful concubine?¡± I asked, seriously.


    Jeely was silent for a moment as she seemed to ponder my question around in her mind.


    ¡°I think that it¡¯s absolutely necessary. For me, I believe that perhaps it is fate that led me here and to this life. I have decided to serve the crown prince to the best of my ability,¡± Jeely replied, and I could see the resolution in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you ever¡­think of going home? Or¡­going outside?¡± I asked, hesitantly.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 73 - Chance Meeting

    Jeely looked at me with eyes so wide that for a second she lost her composure. I didn¡¯t expect that my question would come across as this shocking to her.


    ¡°Of course not. I may come from a small town, but I am still the princess of that small town. It is my responsibility to represent my town and my people. If I leave, then the relationship between our cities would fall to ruin. I would never leave this place¡­¡± Jeely said with determination.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What about you? Do you want to go home?¡± Jeely asked.


    ¡°I¡­I guess I do¡­¡± I replied hesitantly; however, I wanted to be honest to my new friend.


    Jeely seemed to consider my honest response for a while before smiling brightly at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. Let¡¯s just both do our best for now¡­¡± Jeely said as we smiled at each other.


    We spent some time learning more about each other. I told Jeely about my hometown and how I ended up at the palace. I left out the part about how I first met Ren when he was disguised as a trader, though. For some reason, I felt like Ren wouldn¡¯t want anyone to know about that. I felt closer to Jeely now that we shared some parts of our private life with each other.


    It was towards the end of our lesson that a maid came to deliver another large wooden box to me. Again? I stared at the box that was obviously a gift from Prince Kin. I had sent him a letter earlier today through a maid, but I hadn¡¯t expected for him to reply, let alone send another gift.


    I quickly thanked the maid and sent her back to Prince Kin¡¯s palace. Jeely and I looked at each other before looking at the box. I think I could tell why Jeely was worried.


    ¡°Two gifts, two days in a row¡­¡± Jeely muttered.


    ¡°Yea¡­¡± I said with a sigh.


    It was later that night when I was alone that I opened the wooden box from Prince Kin. The content inside was different from last time. There was a water painting scroll inside depicting a scene of water birds in a pond of lotuses. I pushed the painting aside and turned my attention to the small envelop that undoubtedly contained a letter.


    The contents of the letter were exactly the same as before but with more emphasis on wanting to enjoy a dinner with me at his palace. Sighing softly to myself, I refolded the letter and placed it back inside the wooden box. I had no intentions of meeting with Prince Kin, and it wasn¡¯t like I had permission to leave the inner court either.


    ¡­


    Morning came and it was the start of another day once more. One more day had passed, and I have not heard a word from Ren or anything about his whereabouts. I didn¡¯t know for sure, but I was starting to get the feeling that he was no longer in the palace¡­


    ¡°Ready for your first assignment?¡± Jeely asked excitedly.


    Another day of water painting it is. I must say that I have made some progress and have started to find the lessons interesting. However, I was not in love or as passionate about water painting as medical training. It was a good way to kill time though.


    So far, I was skilled enough to paint basic brush strokes and repeated patterns. Nothing very advanced, of course. I knew I still had a long way to go but I was personally quite pleased with the progress that I have made.


    ¡°Ok¡­what are we doing today?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve learnt some of the basic strokes, I was thinking of giving you your first painting assignment. What about finding a flower you like in the garden? You can paint it¡­perhaps a lotus in the pond in the garden would do¡­¡± Jeely said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too difficult?¡± I asked, not feeling too sure about myself.


    ¡°No one gets it right and perfect the first time anyways. It¡¯s just for practice so don¡¯t stress out about it,¡± Jeely said encouragingly.


    ¡°Ok¡­I¡¯ll do that then,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll meet you back here when you¡¯re done?¡± Jeely said with a smile.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said with a nod.


    ¡°Let me help you pack up the painting equipment that you¡¯ll need¡­¡± Jeely said as she turned to collect the equipment together.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Jeely,¡± I thanked her with relief. She¡¯s such a big help.


    ¡°No worries,¡± Jeely said with a warm smile.


    With my painting tools in my arms, I started heading out to the garden of the White Lotus palace to find the perfect lotus to paint. The weather was perfect for spending some time outside in the sun. It was a good change of pace since I haven¡¯t spent time outside for many days now because all the lessons were held indoors.


    There was an area of shade next to the pond and I chose that place to look out for the perfect lotus to paint. I laughed a little to myself at the thought of finding the perfect lotus. My painting skills wouldn¡¯t produce a perfect painting even if it was based on a perfect lotus, but I guess it¡¯s the effort that counts for now.


    I crouched down to take a closer look at the lotuses floating in the pond as I tried to picture the painting in my mind. Creativity clearly wasn¡¯t my fort, so this painting is going to take a while. I was so focused on the task at hand that I did not hear footsteps approaching me.


    ¡°Fancy meeting you here, Lady White Lotus,¡±


    I whipped my head around at the unfamiliar voice behind me.


    ¡°Prince Kin?¡± I said in surprise.


    Why is Prince Kin here?


    I turned around to see a smiling Prince Kin standing behind me, dressed in his golden royal robe.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Lady White Lotus,¡± Prince Kin greeted me with a smile.


    I suddenly felt like something was off. Was it usual for Prince Kin to be in Ren¡¯s inner court? I wasn¡¯t used to palace customs, but I presumed that that was not the case which begs the question of why was he here?


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 74 - Making A Trade

    ¡°I did not¡­expect to meet you here, Prince Kin,¡± I said as I tried to keep my voice steady and a friendly smile on my lips.


    I bowed politely to him. It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not I wanted him here. He¡¯s still the second prince which meant that I had to show respect.


    ¡°I did not get a reply to my latest letter, so I was just a little bit worried about you¡­¡± Prince Kin said.


    His overly sweet smile was starting to creep me out. He was right, I did not reply to his latest message because I did not see the need to. Was that too rude?


    ¡°I apologized, Prince Kin, for my delayed response. I was planning to send you a reply later today after my lessons are over,¡± I said, trying to sound pleasant. Obviously, I lied.


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll be patient and wait for your favorable response. I truly wish to spend more time with you and a dinner would be a good start. After all, you would be my sister-in-law very soon,¡± Prince Kin said, his eyes watching me intently.


    Oh¡­


    ¡°You are too kind¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about appropriateness then we can always wait for when Ren returns,¡± Prince Kin said while making an understanding face.


    ¡°When the crown prince returns?¡± I asked, picking up on news about Ren. He¡¯s out somewhere¡­?


    ¡°Oh¡­he didn¡¯t tell you, did he?¡± Prince Kin asked.


    ¡°Tell me what¡­?¡± I whispered, sensing something amiss.


    My body froze as Prince Kin bent his head down to whisper into my ear as if he was telling me a secret.


    ¡°Ren¡­is at war¡­¡± Prince Kin whispered next to my ear.


    Ren¡­


    My eyes widened in shock as I gasped. Ren really isn¡¯t in the palace. Worst, he¡¯s gone out to fight¡­and he didn¡¯t even tell me?


    ¡°When is he coming back?¡± I asked the first question that came to my mind.


    ¡°Who knows¡­he¡¯s been gone for almost a week now,¡± Prince Kin said with a shrug.


    I couldn¡¯t understand how Prince Kin could act so carefree when his brother is at war. From the timeline, I figured that Ren had been gone since the day he parted ways with me. Why didn¡¯t he tell me anything?


    Was he afraid that I would try to stop him? Perhaps, I would have tried¡­


    ¡°Are you worried about Ren?¡± Prince Kin asked.


    I felt his long fingers trace the side of my face and my body froze at his touch. I looked at his cunning face and his eyes reminded me of that of a snake¡¯s. This man¡­he¡¯s¡­


    ¡­


    **Late last night**


    The sound of the fire crackling was the only sound in the silent night. Ren and Shin sat side by side on a log as they stared into the fire, their heads fill with their own thoughts. It has been many days since they had travelled out to the boarder to observe the situation of the battle taking place there.


    The situation did not perfectly match with the report that they were provided and that bothered the two men immensely. Inaccurate reports could spell trouble and inaccurate future actions. The report that Ren had received clearly stated that the battles were small fights that should be quelled in no time.


    However, the reality they witnessed since the first day was different. At first Shin was absolutely against Ren taking the trip to see the situation for himself. However, Ren was adamant regarding his decision.


    ¡°My precautionary plan to bring a larger army than we had initially thought required seemed to have paid off well in our favor,¡± Shin said followed by a sigh.


    Shin brought along a large army to protect Ren in case it was necessary. Better safe than sorry. However, what was described as small fights were actually mid-scale battles. The army they brought suddenly became necessary to help act as reinforcements for the soldiers stationed at the border.


    ¡°Are you alright? You¡¯ve been spacing out on me lately¡­¡± Shin asked as he looked at his friend¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­something¡¯s bothering me¡­¡± Ren muttered.


    ¡°About this battle?¡± Shin asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish things up here as soon as possible¡­¡± Ren said, sounding tired and bored.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you to want to return back to the palace so soon,¡± Shin said, observantly.


    ¡°I feel¡­restless,¡± Ren said, his eyes looking deep into the fire.


    ¡°My guess is that you¡¯re worried about a certain someone back home¡­¡± Shin teased.


    However, Ren did not find his friend¡¯s joke very funny right now.


    ¡°Go to sleep, we march tomorrow at dawn,¡± Ren stated before getting up from his seat.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Shin said with a mocking salute.


    ¡­


    ***Back in the garden***


    ¡°Of course, I am¡­¡± I said, honestly. Who wouldn¡¯t be worried?


    ¡°You¡¯re a cute little lady. I can understand why Ren seems smitten with you,¡± Prince Kin teased.


    ¡°Where is the crown prince right now?¡± I asked, getting straight to the point.


    ¡°Promise to have dinner with me next week¡­and I¡¯ll tell you. Deal?¡± Prince Kin said with a calculating smile.


    If Ren is already back then it should be ok, right? I really want to know where Ren is right now and if he¡¯s ok¡­


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Good. We have a deal then,¡± Prince Kin said as a satisfied smile spread across his face.


    ¡°Where is Ren? Is he ok?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard any news from the frontlines, so I bet he¡¯s ok. Ren¡¯s out to suppress some uprising around the boarders¡­¡± Prince Kin said casually.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I said as I breathed a sigh of relief. Ren is ok¡­


    ¡°I have to thank you. I look forward to our dinner¡­¡± Prince Kin said.


    Prince Kin nodded at me with a satisfied smile on his face. I couldn¡¯t understand why he wanted to have dinner with me. As far as I was aware, I didn¡¯t have anything to discuss with him or anything that would interest him.


    Perhaps, I was being too overly cautious. He did mention that he wanted to get to know me more as his future sister-in-law. Maybe he¡¯s really just trying to be friendly¡­


    I bowed politely to him as he turned to leave. I felt my heart beat loud and fast in my chest in anxiety as I watched the man leave.


    Something about Prince Kin doesn¡¯t sit right with me¡­


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 75 - Welcome Back

    The next day marked the seventh day since I¡¯ve last seen Ren. In other words, it¡¯s been a full week since our tour of the Royal Medical Office together. I would be lying if I said that I felt like time just flew by because it didn¡¯t. Each day felt long, and all the lessons were just my way of killing time.


    Now that I knew that Ren was at war, I couldn¡¯t sit by patiently and wait for him to come back. There goes my peace of mind and my peaceful days. Last night, I couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Honestly, I was too worried about Ren. If there¡¯s a war going on, then people are getting hurt and injured. Worst, people were probably dying out there.


    At least this time Ren wasn¡¯t the one attacking. He was the one defending his boarders which I guess is acceptable to maintain the security of his own empire. I sat up on the bed and stretched my arms above my head.


    ¡­


    It was early in the evening the following day that I had a special visitor. As usual, I was sitting in my room reviewing some medical notes. I haven¡¯t treated a patient in a while, and I haven¡¯t collected herbs either. If this continues, then my medical skills would become rusty, and I couldn¡¯t allow that to happen no matter what. Trading my medical skills for Jeely¡¯s graceful movements and watercolor painting skills was not a good trade in my opinion.


    I was focused on my studies until I heard light taps on my door.


    ¡°Yes! You may come in,¡± I called out, without getting up from my seat.


    It¡¯s probably one of the maids. Sometimes they would come in to offer me tea or some snacks in case I was still hungry after dinner. The maids were nice, although, they barely spoke to me unless spoken to. However, I could tell by the way they took care and looked out for me that they had a good heart.


    I heard the door slide open and someone enter the room. However, I wanted to focus on my studies, so I didn¡¯t look up from the notebook in my hand.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just tea, you can leave it on the table¡­thank you very much,¡± I said without taking my eyes off the page that I was reading.


    ¡°And what if it¡¯s not just tea?¡±


    A man¡¯s voice answered, making me realize that it wasn¡¯t a maid that was in my room with me. I quickly turned around and stood up.


    ¡°Ren!¡± I cried out without bothering to hide my happiness at his return.


    I ran up to him and was about to throw my arms around him but then somehow, I was able to get a hold of myself. I offered him a bright smile as I stood in front of him instead.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Ren asked, cocking his head to the side as he took my hands into his.


    ¡°Maybe¡­a little¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Just a little, huh? Well, I guess that¡¯s better than nothing¡­¡± Ren said with a small laugh.


    The warmth of Ren¡¯s hands and they held mine reassured me that this wasn¡¯t a dream. Ren is really here. Finally, he¡¯s back.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± I asked. My tone sounding sharper than I had intended.


    ¡°I was a little busy¡­¡± Ren said as he led me after him to the wooden sofa so that we could talk while seated.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± I continued to ask persistently.


    Ren went silent and I could tell that he didn¡¯t want to discuss things further with me. However, I wanted him to tell me the truth. I hated having to hear about him from someone else.


    ¡°Why are you asking if you already know?¡± Ren asked, his tone suddenly cold.


    Ren knows¡­that I know?


    ¡°Because I want you to be the one to tell me¡­I hate hearing it from someone else¡­¡± I said, honestly.


    ¡°Who told you? Not that many people know that I went to the boarders¡± Ren asked, his eyes narrowing suspiciously as he peered closely at my face.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I hesitated to tell him.


    ¡°Was it Kin?¡± Ren asked, his tone certain.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°I just made an educated guess. Why did you see him?¡± Ren asked, clearly displeased.


    ¡°Am I not supposed to see him?¡± I asked.


    I hated how the tables have turned against me.


    ¡°Rin¡­I warned you to stay away from Kin before,¡± Ren replied. I could see his face darkening in an instant.


    ¡°I ran into him, and we just talked. That¡¯s all¡­so I asked him where you were since I haven¡¯t seen you for days,¡± I said. It was practically true.


    Ren sighed as he closed his eyes. I could tell that he was exhausted. Although he was pristinely dressed as always, his hair was damp and tied back in a basic ponytail. He probably headed directly to see me after he had a shower after returning from his journey. Perhaps, I could go easy on him for today. Afterall, I was truly happy that he was back safe.


    ¡°Welcome back, Ren,¡± I said as sweetly as I could.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back¡­and I hoped you didn¡¯t cause any trouble while I was gone,¡± Ren replied. His tone had softened but I could tell that he wasn¡¯t completely over the fact that I had met Prince Kin.


    If we keep living in the Imperial palace together, I was bound to run into Prince Kin eventually. It was impossible to avoid him all together and forever. I hoped that Ren understood this.


    ¡°You make me sound like such a big troublemaker¡­¡± I said as I pouted at him.


    ¡°Maybe you are¡­¡± Ren replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°Honestly, you look tired. Are you hungry?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A little. Can you cook me something?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°If I¡¯m allowed to¡­then, sure,¡± I willingly agreed. If all he wanted me to do was cook for him, I certainly could do that much. No fancy dishes though¡­


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 76 - Time Together

    ¡°You¡¯re cooking for me so of course, you¡¯re allowed to,¡± Ren said as he smiled adoringly at me.


    It was probably the first proper smile that Ren showed me since his return. Suddenly the long and boring days of lessons after lessons felt like they were nothing.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t even know where the kitchen is here¡­¡± I said in sudden realization.


    ¡°¡­me neither¡­¡± Ren concurred.


    We stared at each other hopelessly before we both started laughing. Since we both didn¡¯t prepare our own meals, we had no idea where the kitchen was. Well, Ren doesn¡¯t live in the inner court, so he has a valid excuse; on the other hand, I lived here but still didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m adapting to being a court lady now. I¡¯m so used to food magically appearing on the table that I don¡¯t even know where the kitchen is anymore¡­¡± I said with a dry laugh. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t convinced if that was a good thing.


    ¡°Glad to hear that you¡¯re fitting in,¡± Ren said, smiling back at me.


    Thankfully, it was still early in the evening and some maids were still up and wrapping up their duties. With confused looks on their faces, they very hesitantly pointed us towards the direction of the kitchen.


    ¡°Why are you laughing so hard?¡± Ren asked as he stared me.


    I couldn¡¯t stop laughing no matter how hard I tried. My stomach was starting to hurt, and I wished that my laughter would subside soon as well.


    ¡°The look¡­on their faces¡­hahaha!¡± I said in between my giggles.


    The look on the maids faces when I asked them where the kitchen was, was priceless. They were confused enough that I was asking; however, when they laid eyes on Ren who was standing behind me, they just froze in shock and began stuttering so much it became hard to understand what they were saying. Then, of course, Ren got so annoyed at their reactions.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry up, I¡¯m going to starve¡­¡± Ren muttered, acting as if he was moody.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that you get fed,¡± I said, dragging him along by the hand as we headed towards the kitchen.


    ¡­


    ¡°Do you want me to help you cook?¡± Ren offered when we were in the kitchen together.


    The kitchen was big and clearly it was designed to cook food in mass. Everything in the kitchen was oversized. The pots, the pans, and mixing bowl¡­everything was big and designed for cooking large portions for many people.


    ¡°You¡­can cook?¡± I ask, suspiciously.


    I¡¯m sure that there were many things that Ren could do but I doubt that cooking was one of them. I mean, the crown prince doesn¡¯t cook. Cooking is a feminine task for one and, unfortunately, considered a lowly job.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Ren said, as if it was supposed to be obvious.


    Sure, it¡¯s supposed to be obvious, I guess.


    ¡°Then why did you offer to help cook?¡± I asked as I stared up at his face in disbelief. This man isn¡¯t making any sense.


    ¡°Hmm¡­I thought that it would be more fun if we did it together¡­¡± Ren said after some thought.


    I honestly never expected that response.


    ¡°You really do have a way with words, huh?¡± I commented as I squinted up at him.


    ¡°Really? No one¡¯s ever told me that before¡­¡± Ren said innocently.


    ¡°Liar¡­¡± I muttered under my breath.


    I watched as Ren laughed softly at me and began looking around the large kitchen in wonder. His reaction did not surprise me, I could bet my life that this was Ren¡¯s first time in a proper kitchen with the intent to do some cooking. Talk about different lifestyles¡­


    Opening the storage, I could see that virtually every ingredient I could dream of was available. After deciding what I wanted to make for Ren, I started reaching for the required ingredients. Ren watched me with genuine interest as I went to work.


    ¡°Is there seriously nothing that I can do to help?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­you can chop some vegetables, I guess. I mean, you can use a knife, right?¡± I suggested.


    If he could fight with swords and knives then he should be able to cut some vegetables, right?


    ¡°I have never tried but I should be able to¡­¡± Ren said as he looked around for a knife.


    Truly, I appreciated his enthusiasm and goodwill of wanting to help but I could imagine this going wrong in more ways than one. Keeping Ren¡¯s tasks simple would be the safest.


    When Ren started chopping up the vegetables, I had to say that he was decently skilled with the knife. After reassuring myself that he would not kill himself cutting up the vegetables, I went to complete the other tasks.


    After setting up the pot, brewing the soup base made of chicken, it was finally time to put in the vegetable.


    ¡°Ren, you¡¯re done, right? Please put the vegetables in the pot,¡± I instructed.


    Ren came to stand next to me in front of the pot with a large tray of chopped vegetables in his arms. My eyes widened when I saw the large tray that he was holding.


    ¡°Umm¡­isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± I asked.


    A bit too much was an understatement. I think he had enough vegetables to feed at least ten people chopped up.


    ¡°Vegetables are supposed to be good for you, no?¡± Ren asked, sounding confused.


    ¡°Ever heard of having too much of a good thing?¡± I asked back.


    Ren looked at me and then down at the vegetables on the tray. I sighed loudly. I guess this was partially my fault for not telling him how much to chop up.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve got enough vegetables there to feed a mini army¡­¡± I said as I pointed to the pile of chopped vegetables.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ren murmured as he began to get my point.


    ¡°Wasting food isn¡¯t good, Ren¡± I said as I placed my hands on my hips mockingly.


    ¡°Even I know that¡­¡± Ren mumbled.


    I giggled at the sight before me. Ren looked so young and clueless at that moment; I had never seen him this way before. It made me wonder, what Ren was like when he was younger. What kind of childhood did he have? Did he have many friends?


    Maybe not now, but I hoped that he would share the memories of his past with me one day¡­


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 77 - Argument & Request

    I watched as Ren ate his dinner peacefully. His face seemed tired and there were visible dark circles under his eyes. Whatever happened over the span of the past week took a toll on Ren¡¯s body. I could tell that he was tired and probably hasn¡¯t been eating or sleeping well.


    I wondered if he would tell me about his journey and the war if I asked. Many thoughts went through my head as I watched him slowly eat his food. I would be lying if I said that I wasn¡¯t curious about what he had been up to. There was a war somewhere along the empire¡¯s boarders and that was basically all that I knew.


    As I was making my mind if I should ask him for more details, Ren suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°If you have something to say, you can just say it,¡± Ren said without looking up from his food.


    ¡°I¡­was wondering if you would tell me more about¡­what you were up to¡­¡± I said hesitantly.


    ¡°You mean about the war?¡± Ren asked, getting right to the point. So much for my effort to avoid that word.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Why are you so interested?¡± Ren asked.


    He looked up at me and placed down his chopsticks. I gulped. Ok¡­did I ruin his appetite just now?


    ¡°Umm¡­I guess I¡¯m not particularly interested but¡­I just don¡¯t like being clueless and not knowing anything¡­plus¡­I want to know more about you and how you spend your days¡­¡± I struggled a lot but somehow was able to strings some words together to represent my thoughts.


    ¡°Hmm¡­war and state affairs are not for women to meddle in¡­¡± Ren said, sternly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I started to protest.


    ¡°But I guess I can tell you if it¡¯s just about what I¡¯ve been doing for the past week,¡± Ren said as he smiled a little at me.


    ¡°Really?¡± I exclaimed happily.


    ¡°I travelled with Shin and an army to the boarders where we¡¯ve received reports that there were small battles going on. I guess, I just wanted to check it out. Shin was totally against me going, but I ended up going anyways,¡± Ren started telling his story.


    I listened with full focus as I kept my eyes glued to Ren¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the battles were of a larger scale than we had initially thought, and things got a little complicated. I had thought that I would be gone for a few days, but the trip stretched to a week, unfortunately. Actually, some of my generals are still cleaning up the mess but the battle is as good as over,¡± Ren said, completing his very concise version of the story.


    ¡°Did you fight?¡± I asked the first thing that came to my mind.


    Ren¡¯s eyes widened in surprise before narrowing at my straightforward question. I wanted to know what he meant by when ¡®things got a little complicated¡¯.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Ren replied, looking me straight in the eyes.


    ¡°I see,¡± I said, and I was the one who looked away first, breaking out eye contact.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was expecting. Ren went to war, so of course, he fought. I just had to ask and make him say it. I didn¡¯t want him to fight because I didn¡¯t want him to take people¡¯s lives¡­and I didn¡¯t want him to get hurt.


    ¡°The battle has been going on for longer than we knew, and the soldiers did not have enough support or reinforcements. Whoever was sending reports to the capital messed up the details in the report real bad. By the time Shin and I got there, morale was almost non-existent. Having me with them on the battlefield was the fastest and surest way to boast morale,¡± Ren explained, his tone matter-of-factly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this to make excuses for myself. I¡¯m the crown prince, I don¡¯t need excuses to fight for my homeland. It is my job to fight. So, don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Ren said loud and clear.


    His eyes that looked at me burned with passion and pride. Any protest I had about his safety or any of my concerns, melted on my tongue and never materialized as words. There was nothing that I could say to a man who was willing to die fighting for his empire.


    ¡°Next time you go off to battle, can you take me with you?¡± I asked abruptly.


    I wasn¡¯t sure who was more shocked at my sudden and out-of-place question. Ren¡­or myself?


    It took me a while to process my own thoughts and feelings behind that question and it took Ren a while to believe what his own ear had just heard. We stared at each other our brains struggled to figure out how to react.


    If Ren couldn¡¯t avoid going out to wars, then¡­there¡¯s got to be something that I can do to help him¡­right?


    ¡°¡­what are you saying?¡± Ren managed to say after a short pause.


    He looked like me like I was deranged and for a moment, I agreed with him. My question and its implications that I wanted to go to war along with him, was crazy¡­at best.


    ¡°Exactly like what you heard. Next time you go to a battle, can you bring me along with you?¡± I repeated my question again.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ren asked bluntly.


    Good question¡­why did I want to go so badly?


    ¡°I want to help out. There¡¯s got to be something that I can do¡­¡± I replied.


    ¡°Women don¡¯t go to battles. It¡¯s unheard of and uncalled for,¡± Ren stated as he frowned at me.


    He must think that I¡¯m talking out of line again¡­


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Do I really have to spell it out for you? Are you stupid?¡± Ren asked, raising his voice at me.


    ¡°In my town, women are doctors, and we help tend to the injured all the time¡­¡± I tried to argue back.


    ¡°Well, if you haven¡¯t realized, this is not your town. There are no female doctors. Women are kept behind walls where it¡¯s the safest while men go out there and fight wars,¡± Ren stated clearly. His brows furrowing together.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 78 - Warming His Bed

    I knew well that he just got back and that he was tired, and it was not my intention to turn our conversation into an argument. This was not what I had in mind at all. He just returned, and after not seeing him for a week, I¡¯m having an argument with him.


    ¡°But¡­that doesn¡¯t mean¡­¡± I began protesting again but Ren¡¯s harsh words interrupted me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re desperately looking for a place to die or a way to die, I¡¯ll suggest some painless poison for a swift death for you. Dying on the battlefield isn¡¯t going to leave your corpse looking very pretty,¡± Ren said sarcastically.


    I watched silently as Ren got up from his seat signally that our conversation or argument was over. Ren probably viewed this conversation as crazy and full of non-sense. However, for me, an idea had started to solidify in my mind¡­


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°To bed¡­I¡¯m dead tired,¡± Ren replied, sounding dead tired.


    ¡°Wait¡­that¡¯s my bed!¡± I cried out in shock.


    My eyes followed Ren¡¯s movement as he approached my bed and sat down on it with a sigh.


    ¡°This bed is in my inner court¡­so it¡¯s technically mine¡­¡± Ren mumbled as he climbed onto my bed.


    I watched as Ren flopped down onto my bed, lying on his back before placing his arm over his eyes to shield the light from them. For a moment, I honestly didn¡¯t know what to say or how to deal with him.


    He¡¯s planning to spend the night here?


    ¡°Ren¡­are you planning to spend the night here?¡± I asked, as I walked to stand next to the bed.


    ¡°Come here, Rin,¡± Ren said sleepily.


    Instead of answering my question, his hands reached out with stunning speed and grabbed my arms before pulling me down on top of him. I let out a surprised squeal as I felt my body falling forward and then falling on top of Ren¡¯s muscular frame.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whispered his name in surprise.


    I was more than aware of our closeness and the heat of his body that I could feel even through our clothes. The fall left me straddling his hips as I tried to sit up and look down at him. Ren seems very tired so I don¡¯t think that he would¡­


    ¡°A woman¡¯s job is to warm her man¡¯s bed. If you can¡¯t even do that properly, why are you thinking of other things?¡± Ren asked, seemingly puzzled by my ambitions.


    I felt his hands on both sides of my hips before they began sliding down my thighs and then under the parting of my clothes. The heat of his palms seared the bare skin of my thighs as he touched and then stroked them.


    ¡°Wait¡­aren¡¯t you dead tired?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I might die¡­but after I¡¯ve had my way with you¡­¡± Ren whispered seductively, his eyes dark with passion.


    ¡°Ren!¡± I cried out in surprise as his hands circled my back and pulled me down on top of him once again.


    ¡°Shhh¡­You shouldn¡¯t be too loud at night¡­¡± Ren whispered as he placed a finger to my lips.


    Immediately, his hot lips replaced his finger as he kissed me softly at first. Light, teasing kisses before his kisses became more demanding and aggressive. I found myself moaning into his kisses as his tongue slipped into the opening of my mouth and started caressing its depth. His hands rove around as it stroked my back and then my waist as he continued to thrust his tongue into my mouth.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I panted his name in between our wet kisses. My heart was beating so fast that it felt like it would pop out of my chest.


    ¡°Your soft moans are so cute¡­¡± Ren said with a chuckle before he continued his assault on my mouth.


    His tongue danced around wildly with mine inside the depths of my mouth. Now that I was kissing Ren as he held me tightly in his arms, I realized that I missed Ren much more than I had initially thought. The warmth and the smell of his body had become something very familiar to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many days, hasn¡¯t it? Did your body miss me too?¡± Ren teased after he brought a pause to our passionate kiss.


    It was the perfect opportunity for me to catch my breath and feed some oxygen to my foggy mind. However, I didn¡¯t get to relax for very long before Ren¡¯s restless hands began pulling up the silk fabric round my legs until he had access to my legs.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± I let out a loud moan when I felt his fingers brushing along the feminine folds in between my legs.


    ¡°How did you manage to get so wet from a kiss? You¡¯re such a naughty girl,¡± Ren said teasingly.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°Should I give you the punish that you deserve?¡± Ren asked, his eyes lighting up at the idea.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ren¡­¡± I said in between my pants and moans.


    I felt Ren¡¯s fingers stretch my wet opening as he started inserting them into my love hole. It hurts a little as my opening tried to accommodate the size of his intruding fingers. I tried my best to relax my body to lessen the pain and I tried to spread my legs wider for him.


    ¡°Relax, Rin¡­it¡¯s been many days since I¡¯ve touched you like this,¡± Ren said.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I made an acknowledging sound as I nodded my head.


    ¡°Good girl. Let me know immediately if it hurts too much,¡± Ren said, and I could hear the concern in his voice.


    Soon the slight pain went away and was immediately replaced by an aching pleasure. I sighed as my pussy walls adjusted to having Ren¡¯s fingers embedded inside of me. Seeing that I had gotten used to his fingers, Ren began thrusting his fingers deeper and deeper inside of me. Slowly, his fingers entered me until their entire length was swallowed up by my hungry pussy.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 79 - Another Way To Heal

    ¡°Since you¡¯re on top, want to try moving by yourself?¡± Ren suggested as he smiled sexily at me.


    ¡°Move?¡± I asked, unsure of what he wanted me to do.


    ¡°Move your hips, Rin. Imagine that you are riding my fingers¡­try it,¡± Ren instructed.


    I felt his fingers started wriggle inside of me and I automatically let out a pleasurable moan at the feeling of his fingers brushing against the walls of my pussy from various angles. It¡¯s only been a week since we¡¯ve been a part¡­did Ren¡¯s touches feel this good?


    In response to his fingers, I started rocking my hips in rhythm to the movements of his fingers deep inside of my love hole. It feels¡­amazing¡­


    Ren watched me and my every move as he urged me on further with the movements of his fingers deep inside of me. I began moving my hips up and down, taking his fingers inside of my hole deeper and deeper and then lifting my hips up to feel the sensation of his fingers sliding out of me.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Rin¡­you¡¯re getting so good at this,¡± Ren said as he continued to watch me closely.


    ¡°Ah¡­Ren¡­¡± I moaned as I continued to move my hips.


    With each movement of my hips, I felt the pleasure of his fingers thrusting in and out of my sopping wet hole and it was driving me wild with ecstasy. It felt so good, and my hips were beginning to move faster and faster of its own accord. Ren intensified the pleasure and heat inside of me as he helped move his fingers harder and faster.


    I cried out and began moaning louder and louder as I rode his fingers. Clenching my pussy walls around his fingers made me feel the pleasure of his fingers pressing against the pleasurable spots deep inside of my love hole. I could feel my pussy getting wetter and wetter.


    My breasts bounced up and down as I moved my hips. I could feel them jiggle and it felt weird. When did my breasts get so sensitive like this? I reached up and held my breasts in my hands to stop them from bouncing around.


    ¡°Ren¡­I can¡¯t¡­anymore¡­¡± I cried out


    ¡°At your limit already?¡± Ren asked teasingly. I could tell that he was pleased as he continued to observe me closely.


    ¡°Ren¡­ahh!¡± I cried out his name before I lost all strength and slumped over, laying on top of his body.


    I could feel my pussy quivering and trembling as its walls clenched around Ren¡¯s fingers at the peak of my own climax. I moaned softly as Ren caressed my hair with his large hand. Then slowly, Ren withdrew his fingers from my pussy hole.


    Ren continued to stroke my hair and then my back, softly and gently until I had calmed down from my orgasm. I could smell the smell of his skin and his body heat felt so warm against my own naked skin.


    Suddenly, I felt the world around me flipping upside-down before I realized that it was actually my body that was being flipped over. I felt the softness of the mattress behind my back and the pillow behind my head after Ren had finished flipping me over onto my back. His got up and his large frame loomed over me. It reminded me that people were definitely not made equal¡­


    I watched as Ren quickly removed the clothes from his body, exposing his naked form to my eyes. I gasped a little at the sight of seeing him naked. His body was amazingly made and very beautiful. As always, I admired the beautifully crafted muscles of his firm and fit body.


    However, it was something else that made my eyes widen today. When Ren removed his clothes and threw them to the floor, my eyes immediately fell on the bandage around his left shoulder.


    ¡°For some reason, I just knew that you would have that reaction¡­¡± Ren said as he approached me on the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured¡­¡± I whispered as I covered my mouth in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Ren murmured.


    ¡°Let me have a look...please¡­¡± I started pleading.


    ¡°Mind your timing, My Lady¡­we¡¯re in the middle of making love not in a medical examination¡­¡± Ren complained.


    Judging from the way he¡¯s still able to use his left arm, the wound was probably not big or deep and it probably didn¡¯t hurt so much. However, to be able to make sure of that, I had to see the wound itself. The bandage seemed to have been applied expertly, so he must have had it tended to by a royal doctor. If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s probably no need for me to be worried. I¡¯m sure the crown prince had access to the best doctors anyways¡­


    But no matter what, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from worrying about Ren.


    ¡°There are better ways for you to heal me right now¡­¡± Ren whispered seductively.


    I knew that Ren wasn¡¯t in the mood to discuss his wounded shoulder right now and since it didn¡¯t seem serious, I was more than happy to let it slide¡­for now. However, I really wanted to examine it for myself. I abandoned those thoughts completely when I felt Ren pull up my legs and squeezed them shut tight.


    ¡°Keep your thighs close together like this for me, ok?¡± Ren requested and I nodded in compliance.


    He smiled temptingly at me, and I wasn¡¯t sure what he was going to do. Was he going to¡­enter me?


    ¡°Wait¡­Ren¡­¡± I murmured in hesitation.


    Ren moaned with pleasure, and I could feel his hot and rock-hard cock thrust in between the sensitive flesh of my inner thighs. I cried out in surprise and pleasure.


    I could see his cock in between my inner thighs, he had not entered my womanhood but somehow, I could feel his heat against me. It feels so¡­pleasurable. I began moaning louder as Ren groaned and started pumping his hips against mine, thrusting his thick and swollen cock in and out of my squeezed thigh.


    His hot member rubbed along the sensitive wet slit in between my legs as his length slid against it. With each thrusting motion, the length of Ren¡¯s cock brushed along my wet opening. My hips began moving instinctively along with Ren¡¯s thrusting motion, grinding my opening against the length of his cock until it hit my swollen clit.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 80 - With Pleasure

    Ren haven¡¯t entered me so how come I feel so much of him¡­it feels¡­strangely pleasurable. I could see the muscles of his body tensing as he rocked his body above me, thrusting his hips against me. His hard and swollen cock thrusted in between my close thighs, rubbing along the length of my wet slit. I could feel the heat of his arousal and passion and my body began responding lewdly to him. My hips rocked up and down in rhythm to his thrusting. It feels so good¡­Ren¡­


    I cried out at the intense pleasure as I tried to cover my mouth with the back of my own hand. Ren was moving faster and harder than before and I could tell how turned on he was. His movements were wild as he continued to pump his cock in between my thighs.


    His cock grew bigger and hotter as his passion intensified. I watched as his handsome face took on the look of a beast in heat and his groans and moans of pleasure got louder. I never knew that hearing Ren¡¯s passionate moans could fuel the flames of my own passion so much.


    ¡°Rin¡­let¡¯s cum together¡­¡± Ren urged, and I felt myself responding to his fervent plead.


    I was already very close to climaxing once again. The movements of Ren¡¯s cock against my wet slit and the sensitive nub in between my legs was driving me closer and closer to the edge. I cried out his name as my climax claimed me once again. I felt my body floating in bliss before I heard Ren call out my name as he also reached his peak.


    Ren groaned like an animal before calling out my name. I felt his body tense above me and then the heat of his wet release on the plain of my belly. I looked down to see that Ren had spurted his seed onto my body at his release. I didn¡¯t know that his seed would feel so hot and that there would be so much of it¡­


    ¡°Your body is truly sensitive, Rin. You came again just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ren asked after he had caught his breath.


    I nodded, unable to respond to him in words.


    ¡°It¡¯ll feel even more amazing when I put it inside of you¡­¡± Ren said as he grinned slyly at me.


    He held me in his strong arms, and I could feel the strong and steady beating of his heart against my ear as I leaned my head on his muscular chest. For reasons that I did not understand, I found the steady beating of his heart so reassuring. I closed my eyes as I enjoyed the warmth and safety of his arms around me.


    My eyelids felt heavy, and I could feel sleep creeping up on me. I remembered that I haven¡¯t had a look at his wound yet and then I began wondering if I would miss him when it was time for us to part¡­and then, I didn¡¯t wonder anymore¡­


    ¡­


    I woke up the next morning feeling sluggish. Honestly, I¡¯ve never been a morning person; however, I did try my best to wake up early when I was living with my father and then when I was living alone. My father taught me that waking up early is like reaping extra profit in life.


    Living in Ren¡¯s inner court didn¡¯t have anything to inspire me to wake up early though. Well, enough sleep for tonight, Rin! Morning is here¡­I could feel the sunlight streaming into my bedroom stinging my closed eyelids. I fluttered my eyes opened and began moving my body.


    ¡°Good morning, Rin,¡± I heard Rin whisper close to me.


    ¡°Good¡­¡± I started murmuring absentmindedly.


    I bolted up in bed when I realized that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    ¡°Ren?¡± I called his name questioningly as I turned to see Ren looking directly with me with an amused smile on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you forgot all about last night¡­¡± Ren said accusingly.


    To be completely honest, I forgot¡­for a little while¡­


    ¡°No no¡­I didn¡¯t forget¡­¡± I mumbled in reply.


    I wondered how long Ren had been awake. I couldn¡¯t seem to wake up before Ren. I rubbed my eyes with my hands before I let them fall to my side. I guess, rubbing my eyes out in the morning like this wasn¡¯t lady-like. I felt like all the lessons I had taken were already going to waste.


    Well, Ren didn¡¯t seem to care and perhaps that was throwing me off the tracks. I turned to see him still watching my every move.


    ¡°Ren¡­do you think I¡¯m ladylike?¡± I asked abruptly.


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Ren asked, surprised at my random question.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­curious,¡± I replied as I watched his face for any signs of reaction.


    ¡°No, of course not¡­you¡¯re as rough as they come¡­¡± Ren said as he reached out and patted my head softly.


    ¡°Uhhhh¡­.why did I even bother asking¡­¡± I muttered, annoyed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lady-like at all but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything necessarily wrong with that,¡± Ren said as he flashed me a smile.


    ¡°Even when I¡¯m supposed to be a court lady¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Good point. I guess you have to appear at least decent in front of other people and the guests¡­¡± Ren said as he rubbed his chin in thought.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I thought so¡­¡± I mumbled, slightly disappointed.


    ¡°Good luck with your lessons,¡± Ren said encouragingly as if guessing my thoughts.


    When Ren shifted his weight to get up, I saw the bandage around his shoulder and was reminded of his wound. I didn¡¯t get a chance to look at it last night.


    ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t need to get the royal doctor to dress that up?¡± I asked as I pointed to the bandage on his shoulder.


    ¡°Why would I need them when I have you right here with me?¡± Ren asked back with a smile.


    ¡°You want me to dress your wound?¡± I asked, a little surprised.


    ¡°Would you?¡± Ren asked, his voice sounding so gentle.


    ¡°¡­with pleasure¡­¡± I replied as I smiled back at him.


    I took out my medical box and started to unwrap the old bandage from around Ren¡¯s left shoulder. I sighed with relief when I saw Ren¡¯s wound. It was a clean cut that wasn¡¯t big and didn¡¯t seem deep. The way that it was dressed up and medicated seemed more than adequate and I was certain that it would heal up soon without leaving a scar.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 81 - Inferiority

    ¡°I did tell you that it¡¯s nothing,¡± Ren said.


    ¡°Getting injured is nothing to be proud of¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be getting ready for your lessons?¡± Ren asked, reminding me that I was running late.


    ¡°Oh right¡­¡± I said as I jumped off the bed.


    ¡­


    Jeely was already in the usual sitting room where we had our lessons when Ren and I walked in. Her eyes widened and for a moment her face lost her usual alluring composure at the sight of Ren. It was rare for Ren to visit his own inner court after all.


    I invited Ren to take a seat on one of the wooden sofas and he gestured for me to sit beside him. I did as I was beckoned.


    ¡°You must be Rin¡¯s instructor. Thank you for taking care of her while I¡¯ve been away,¡± Ren said to Jeely; however, his eyes did not leave my face as he stroked the top of my head dotingly.


    Something about Ren¡¯s words surprised me. Why does it sound like Ren doesn¡¯t know Jeely at all? That¡¯s not possible, she¡¯s one of the high-ranking concubines in his inner court. I was baffled at the situation and wasn¡¯t sure what to do. If he didn¡¯t know her then, wouldn¡¯t it be rude not to introduce her to him?


    ¡°Umm, crown prince. This is Jeely, she is my instructor and mentor,¡± I said softly.


    I guess there was no harm in introducing Jeely. If Ren knew her already then I would just waste a bit of my breath; however, if he didn¡¯t then all would be well.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s nice to meet you. Please take care of My Lady,¡± Ren said, his tone formal as he addressed Jeely.


    Ok¡­so¡­he doesn¡¯t know her? Does he?


    Wait¡­how can this be right?


    ¡°Jeely, at your service, crown prince,¡± Jeely said as she bowed politely and in such a feminine way. It was a miracle to me how she could complete such a feat so flawlessly without tripping over.


    Ren just nodded at her before turning his attention back to me.


    ¡°You should start your lesson, Rin. Don¡¯t mind me¡­I¡¯ll have my own fun observing you,¡± Ren said as he smiled at me while resting his chin on his hand.


    How exactly am I supposed to concentrate with you here watching me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have some work to do?¡± I asked, trying to sound serious.


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m all free¡­¡± Ren said, completely brushing off my attempt to get rid of him.


    I doubt he was really free but since he just got back from war maybe the emperor is giving him a little downtime to rest. No matter what the reason is, I¡¯m stuck with this man watching me for my lessons today.


    Unfortunately for me, the lesson Jeely had planned this morning was the elegant posture session. It was the session that I hated the most and felt like I was struggling with the most.


    ¡°Ok¡­so as we practiced yesterday, today you will show me how much you¡¯ve improved at elegantly serving tea¡­¡± Jeely said as she gestured to the tea pot and cups that had been prepared on the table.


    I gulped. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t remember all the steps that Jeely had taught me yesterday and I was beginning to feel very nervous. After more than a week of lessons, I was convinced that my premonition was correct. I have absolutely no talent in this whole lady-like skill set.


    With hesitant and shaky hands, I swept the long sleeve of my clothes to the side before using the tip of my fingertips to delicately pick up the tea pot. Then following Jeely¡¯s guide of a few gestures, I began pouring the tea into the cup, slowly and patiently. When the tea reached around two-thirds of the cup, I stopped.


    I felt Ren¡¯s eyes on me and wondered if he knew the proper steps that I was supposed to perform. No matter how much I wanted to see his reaction, I didn¡¯t dare glance over at him. Instead, I looked at Jeely who was focus on watching my every move. She¡¯s such a good teacher and that made me feel so guilty for my incompetence.


    ¡°How did I do?¡± I asked softly after I had completed the process.


    Jeely was silent as she pondered what to say.


    ¡°Well¡­I guess it¡¯s passable¡­if you¡¯re serving mid-rank people of the court or some one you know quite well¡­¡± Jeely replied with a tight smile.


    Great. That means that it was a complete failure. I laughed dryly to myself.


    ¡°Should I¡­show you one more time?¡± Jeely suggested as she sat down on the seat next to me.


    ¡°That would be helpful¡­yea¡­¡± I mumbled.


    I glanced over at Ren and saw that he was watching Jeely and I intently. Ren didn¡¯t seem overly interested in how to pour tea though. Looking back, I¡¯ve poured tea for Ren many times before and not once did he make a fuss over how I poured it. Maybe he was just going easy on me¡­or maybe he¡¯s been making fun of me all this time¡­


    ¡°Pay attention, Rin¡­¡± Jeely hissed at me.


    ¡°Oh¡­yes,¡± I replied as I snapped out of my thoughts.


    Jeely demonstrated once again the proper way to pour tea. Apparently, if you mastered the sequence of how to pour tea like this then you could pour tea to anyone in the land without shame, including the emperor¡­not like, I wanted to pour him tea anytime soon.


    Silently, I watched Jeely gracefully handle the tea pot, the cup and then pour the tea. I couldn¡¯t help but think that if I was the one waiting for my tea, I would like to have it poured as quickly as possible instead of as gracefully as possible. Tea was¡­just tea, right?


    I glanced over at Ren and saw him watching Jeely and her art of pouring tea with interest. He¡¯s undoubtedly comparing our skills and that made me uncomfortable. I guess despite what Ren says to me encouragingly, he probably still expects and prefers the lady by his side to really be a lady.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 82 - Skipping Class

    The lesson continued without event and soon it was time for lunch break. Thankfully, the first lesson was over. I truly needed a break from this whole stressful and suffocating situation. Having Ren in the same room and observing me was truly distracting and unnerving.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Isn¡¯t it about time for lunch?¡± Ren said with a gentle smile.


    For some reason, Ren was being extra nice and caring towards me today; not that I had anything to complain regarding that matter.


    ¡°I guess¡­I am a little hungry,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s have lunch together. We haven¡¯t had much time in private lately,¡± Ren suggested joyfully.


    ¡°Yea¡­isn¡¯t that because someone here left for a full week and didn¡¯t even bother to tell me¡­¡± I said, sulkily.


    ¡°Are you sulking?¡± Ren teased.


    ¡°Who¡¯s sulking?¡± I muttered as I pouted at him.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll find some way to make it up to you,¡± Ren said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I made an unconvinced sound.


    ¡°Please leave us. I¡¯ll be having lunch with, Rin,¡± Ren ordered for Jeely to leave.


    I saw a flash of surprise cross Jeely¡¯s face and then for a split of a second, she seemed flustered; however, in the next instance her face was fully composed once more as she beamed a breathtakingly beautiful smile at Ren and nodded in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Yes, crown prince. Please enjoy your meal,¡± Jeely said in a sweet voice before bowing politely.


    With graceful and practiced movement, Jeely headed for the door and left the room.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re alone,¡± Ren said with satisfaction as soon as Jeely left the room.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t concentrate at all during the lesson¡­and it¡¯s your fault!¡± I began complaining immediately.


    ¡°How is that my fault?¡± Ren asked coldly.


    ¡°You were always staring at me¡­¡± I said with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You were supposed to be performing the art of serving tea, so yes, it¡¯s something that we¡¯re all supposed to watch,¡± Ren said with an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Regardless! Having you watch me made it so much harder¡­¡± I continued with my protest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Rin. Nobody starts out perfect,¡± Ren said before he grinned at me.


    I felt like I was behind the learning curve for these sorts of things though. I bet if it was something to do with medicine or mathematics then I wouldn¡¯t be this slow.


    ¡°I honestly¡­don¡¯t think I have the talent for it,¡± I said bluntly.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Ren said emotionlessly.


    I gasped in shock.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little nicer about it? Don¡¯t just come out and say that I have no talent¡­¡± I said in disbelief at his lack of consideration.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I was just agreeing with your prior statement,¡± Ren said as he shrugged.


    I rolled my eyes at him. We sat opposite each other as we waited for the maids to serve us lunch. Ren seemed to be in a very jovial mood as he patiently sipped at his tea. It wasn¡¯t long before the maids entered the room and started serving us lunch. The lesson left me feeling very hungry and I appreciated the break. I didn¡¯t want to sound like a lazy student but to be honest, I wasn¡¯t look forward to my lessons in the afternoon at all.


    I sighed silently to myself; however, Ren did not miss my sigh.


    ¡°Why the sigh?¡± Ren asked as he looked up at me from the rim of his teacup.


    ¡°No¡­I shouldn¡¯t tell you¡­¡± I muttered. He would just make fun of me again.


    ¡°Just say it¡­¡± Ren said impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored¡­of all the lessons¡­¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I have some work to do in the afternoon,¡± Ren replied.


    ¡°You should go then. There¡¯s no need for you to hang around here all the time,¡± I said understandingly.


    Actually, I would prefer if he left. Having Ren here was distracting me from my lessons. It wasn¡¯t that I cared so much about my lessons but his presence put an immense pressure on me and it was starting to drain away all of my energy.


    ¡°I was thinking that you should come with me,¡± Ren said as if it was nothing.


    ¡°Come with you¡­where?¡± I asked, not quite following his line of thought.


    ¡°My palace, of course,¡± Ren replied like it was supposed to be obvious.


    ¡°Your palace?¡± I asked, intrigued.


    I have never been to Ren¡¯s palace before, and I didn¡¯t even know where it is. Ren lived in his own palace separated from the area of his inner court and as far as I could figure out, women of his inner court were not allowed to go there unless they were invited by Ren.


    ¡°Are you tricking me to skip classes in the afternoon?¡± I asked, teasingly.


    My joke was successful because Ren laughed quite loudly. It made me feel pleased to see him relax and enjoy himself. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s been working very hard and he also mentioned that he had work to do in the afternoon, so I guess the emperor did not give Ren a holiday today either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk like you¡¯re enjoying your classes¡­¡± Ren said, with a chuckle.


    ¡°Guess I can¡¯t hide it from you, huh?¡± I said, faking an overly exaggerated sigh which just made Ren laugh some more. Of course, I hated my classes. I just told him that I found them boring.


    ¡°Messing up something simple like serving tea¡­that is so like you¡­¡± Ren teased.


    ¡°Yea yea¡­enough already!¡± I cried out in annoyance.


    ¡°Haha¡­you¡¯ll get there one day, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Ren said reassuringly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to get any better at it if I skip class,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s skip class. I can live with you being unladylike,¡± Ren said as he started eating.


    ¡°You better keep your word and I better not hear any complaints later¡­¡± I muttered before I started eating as well.


    Ren got up once we had finished eating our lunch and offered me a hand. I smiled as I took his hand and he led me out of the room.


    Since I was afraid that Jeely would wonder where I had disappeared to, I asked one of the maids to tell her that I wouldn¡¯t be attending the lessons in the afternoon because I had something to do with Ren. After leaving that message, Ren led me by the hand through the exit of his inner court.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 83 - Crown Princes Palace

    After a short walk, we arrived at what must be the front gate to Ren¡¯s palace. The gate and walls were so tall and heavily guarded. The place eluded a sense of importance and superiority which made me feel slightly intimidated.


    The guards bowed and opened the gate at once when they spotted Ren. With a wave of his hand, Ren silently walked through the gates to his own palace, dragging a very bewildered me behind him. Ren¡¯s palace was huge and so was the garden that surrounded it. I had expected that, so it did not come as a surprise. However, the multiple layers of walls that currently separated us from the palace itself was something that I hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    ¡°There are three layers of walls that we need to go through to reach my palace,¡± Ren said as he grinned at me as if he could read my thoughts.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I didn¡¯t request for it to be built this way. Apparently, it was designed by my great grandfather and every single crown prince has had to live with it since. I¡¯m not the first, my father and my grandfather lived here as well when they were the crown prince,¡± Ren explained.


    ¡°I guess it takes a long time to travel in and out of your palace¡­¡± I observed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it¡­and it doesn¡¯t take that long on horseback,¡± Ren replied.


    Does that imply that I¡¯ll be going in and out of here¡­often? I didn¡¯t want to know.


    Between each walls were beautiful gardens with lush trees and flowers. While I was admiring the flower and landscape, Ren pointed out something entirely unrelated to the lush gardens.


    ¡°Each layer of the walls acts as different security measures to the palace. The first wall that we just passed; for example, has houses to house a mini army of soldiers. Since that wall is the first line of defense, foot soldiers live there and there are big cannons as well. This means that even if the imperial palace were to be invaded, there is still an army ready to fight to defend the crown prince,¡± Ren explained.


    ¡°Wow¡­sort of like your private army?¡± I asked.


    ¡°More like private guards. I do have a private army¡­but that¡¯s not for my personal security¡­¡± Ren said trailing off and I could already imagine what his private army was used for.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I mumbled and Ren squeezed my hand as we entered the second wall.


    ¡°Wow¡­so many horses¡­¡± I exclaimed as I looked around at the many soldiers walking their horses around or tending to them.


    ¡°The second wall houses soldiers on horseback and their horses. These soldiers also work to breed horses and train them for battle,¡± Ren explained.


    ¡°Do you like horses?¡± I asked. I remembered how well Ren took care of his horse and figured that he must like the animal.


    ¡°I do. They are loyal creatures and intelligent in battle. That is why I have my own breeding and training team for horses, separated from the palace¡¯s,¡± Ren replied, proudly.


    As we continued walking along the path, I could see large stables on both sides and large lawn of grass. Many horses were freely grazing, and they seemed to be enjoying their peaceful lives. Walking leisurely through the path to his palace together made me feel like Ren was trying to give me an introduction to his home and I truly appreciated the effort.


    The third wall was taller than the other two and had more guards and large canons on the wall. Two guards approached us, and Ren held up his hand to halt them. I was confused as to what was going on.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± Ren said as he held up his hand.


    ¡°But¡­Crown prince¡­¡± one of the guards said with a concerned voice.


    ¡°I can handle one woman on my own¡­even if she¡¯s an assassin,¡± Ren said jokingly as he laughed a little at the shocked expression of the two guards.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I asked, as we entered the door to the third gate.


    ¡°Body check,¡± Ren replied.


    ¡°Body check?¡± I said, curiously.


    ¡°Guards of the final gate performs a body check on everyone that is not part of the royal family before they are allowed to enter. Basically, they will strip you and check that you don¡¯t have any weapons or anything dangerous before you can pass through the gate¡­¡± Ren explained as he flashed me an evil grin.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­so they strip everyone who passes through, women included?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Correct. If a maid were to enter or leave the palace, her body would be checked by the guards,¡± Ren replied flatly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± I began saying that it was an over the top, but Ren¡¯s words cut me short.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let another man lay hands on you or see you naked,¡± Ren said with an amused smile.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I mumbled.


    I followed behind Ren with my hand still in his as we approached the main building of the crown prince¡¯s palace.


    ¡°Welcome to my home,¡± Ren said with a pleasant smile as he gestured to the palace behind him.


    ¡°Wow¡­just¡­wow¡­¡± I said what I honestly felt.


    I heard Ren laugh softly next to me at my reaction to the massiveness of his palace. It was a crime against humanity that someone could live in a place this massively huge all by himself. Ren¡¯s palace was too big for me to accurately describe and decorated with statues and carvings of dragons everywhere. Red and gold were the main colors used to decorate his palace as fitting of the crown prince of the Flame Dragon Empire. The official seal of the empire along with Ren¡¯s official seal were featured side by side in various places on the exterior of the building.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. I think the palace looks even better on the inside,¡± Ren said before winking at me.


    I laughed a little dryly as I followed him into his palace. It was obvious that Ren was born with a golden spoon in his mouth¡­and I meant that literally. There was so much gold in this palace that I started to wonder if he had a thing for gold.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 84 - Helping Out

    ¡°There¡¯s so much gold here. Do you like it?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Oh, that. Honestly, I¡¯m so-so with it. Most of the golden statues, decorations and¡­other stuff were mostly installed in by my grandfather and then my father when they lived here,¡± Ren said as he pointed to a statue of a horse made of gold.


    ¡°This place is so¡­out there¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Yeah, I can see why you would say that. I think I had the same impression when I first moved here¡­¡± Ren said as if reminiscing of the past.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do? You don¡¯t have to show me around, you know¡­¡± I said as I turned to offer him a smile.


    ¡°I do. Want to help out?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°Sure¡­but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be much use¡­¡± I replied.


    Ren led me by the hand to a large room filled with books, paper scrolls and shelves. There was a very large wooden desk and a few chairs there as well and I could figure out that that was Ren¡¯s work desk. I didn¡¯t know if I should laugh or sympathize with him.


    His desk was piled up with paper, books, and scrolls. I guess a week away from his palace had led to work piling up. If someone offered me the job of being the crown prince, I would immediately turn it down¡­


    Apart from the worktable there was a large wooden sofa set with pearl shell decorations. That was probably for receiving guests. I turned around and looked around the room at the high shelves that were all filled with books and stacks of paper.


    ¡°So¡­what can I help with?¡± I asked, eager to be of help.


    ¡°You can read, right?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°¡­of course, I can. My father taught me,¡± I replied with full confidence.


    Sure, I didn¡¯t have the impeccable manners or grace of a lady, but I could read and write just fine. I could do mathematics too and that was saying something for women of this age and time. My father taught me all those skills so that I could study medicine and treat patients.


    ¡°I¡¯m just making sure. I guessed that you do know how to read because I¡¯ve seen you study medical text,¡± Ren said as he thought back to our time together.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t study medicine properly without being able to read, write and do mathematics. Mixing potions and medicine required understanding of the formula and the mixture. That¡¯s all mathematics,¡± I explained to Ren.


    Ren nodded in understanding before he pointed towards a large stack of books. Is that my work?


    ¡°Can you help me sort these piles of books based on subject and put them where they belong on the shelf?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°Are these books that you took out and didn¡¯t bother to put back?¡± I asked in disbelief. Tell me this doesn¡¯t look like what it looks like¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Ren replied with a bright smile.


    This crown prince¡­is such a messy guy¡­


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that your workroom is a mess?¡± I asked.


    The pile of books that Ren had pointed towards wasn¡¯t the only pile in the room and don¡¯t let me get started on the other mess in the room. There was paper randomly scattered all around on the floor. Piles of books stacked so high that the pile was taller than my head. Some piles must have been there for ages because they have tipped over.


    ¡°No. Never,¡± Ren stated with self-confidence.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, in shock.


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t let anyone in here except for Shin¡­and I don¡¯t usually listen to what he says so¡­¡± Ren explained with a shrug.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say in response as I shook my head at him. Who would have guess that the crown prince of the Flame Dragon empire would be such a messy guy. The rest of his palace that I¡¯ve seen so far was pristinely cleaned and well organized, clearly that was the work of the maids. I bet he doesn¡¯t let the maids in here as well¡­this place was also dusty.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll put the books away as you suggested and then¡­we¡¯ll probably need to clean this whole room,¡± I said with a huge sigh.


    Perhaps staying with Jeely for my water painting lesson would have been the better choice. As I busied myself sorting out the books based on subject and arranging them by alphabetical order back on the shelves, I glanced over to see that Ren was deep in thought as he focused on sorting out the work on his worktable.


    I wanted to ask him what he was doing but decided to save my questions for later. Ren seemed too preoccupied with his current tasks right now and I didn¡¯t want to disturb him. I had many tasks to complete as well; however, I was sure that clearing all the books and cleaning the room was something that I couldn¡¯t achieve alone in the span of a day.


    ¡°Rin?¡± Ren called out for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± I called back.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Ren asked.


    I rolled my eyes as I hid behind a pile of books. How can I possibly be done? I bet these books have been stacking up here since the beginning of time.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Enough for today, Rin,¡± Ren called out.


    My eyes widened in surprise. That¡¯s it for today?


    ¡°But I¡¯m not done yet¡­¡± I said softly as I peeked out to look at Ren from behind the tall pile of books.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be done today anyways, right? Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Ren said as he got up from his chair.


    I walked towards his worktable as I wondered if he would tell me anything if I asked him about what he was just doing.


    ¡°Umm¡­Ren, can you tell me a bit about the work that you were just doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, this? I guess I can but it¡¯s really not as interesting as you might have imagined,¡± Ren said with a tired sigh.


    ¡°Tell me¡­then I¡¯ll decide for myself if it¡¯s interesting or not,¡± I prompted him.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 85 - Hand In Hand

    ¡°Ok, then. Sit,¡± Ren said as he pointed towards a chair that was on the opposite side of the table.


    Ren sat back down as well. I waited eagerly for him to start his explanation. This was the first time that Ren would tell me something about his work as the crown prince, aside from his responsibility to wage war.


    ¡°These reports are reports from the governors of each town in the empire. They outline the overall situation of the people. When it is time for tax collection, they will report the tax revenue as well. Then in times of draught, flooding, or any other problems, they may write to request for aide from the capital,¡± Ren explained as he handed me one of the reports.


    So, I surmised, that from these reports, Ren would know what was happening in each town of his empire¡­and that includes my town. It reminded me of home. Even if I couldn¡¯t go back now, perhaps, it would make me feel better if I asked Ren how my town was doing.


    ¡°Other reports are from the generals stationed at the boarders or other battlefields¡­but I guess you¡¯re not interested in those¡­¡± Ren said, guessing correctly that I had no taste for news related to warfare.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I called his name hesitantly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ren asked, as he looked up from the report and at me.


    ¡°¡­how is¡­my hometown doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Do you still miss your hometown?¡± Ren asked instead of replying to my question.


    ¡°Of course¡­I do,¡± I replied honestly.


    Ren just nodded his head a little in silence as he seemed to be thinking of something. I watched him as I waited patiently for his answer. All I wanted was to hear that my hometown and everyone else was doing well.


    ¡°Your hometown is doing well. After being absorbed into the empire, the people have been collaborative and the relationship with the capital has progressed smoothy. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about,¡± Ren replied as he smiled gently at me.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a huge relief¡­¡± I said as I smiled at him happily.


    ¡°Keep gaining my favors and your town will be treated well,¡± Ren said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the townspeople enough to work hard for their sake,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m only joking. As the crown prince, I try to treat all provinces and towns in the empire fairly¡­but if you anger me then things might just change¡­¡± Ren said before smiling sweetly at me.


    I should have known by now that this man was the devil himself regardless of what kind of smile he wore.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re making threats¡­¡± I started complaining.


    ¡°Now now¡­enough serious talks. Let¡¯s go walk around before it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Ren said as he got up from his seat once more.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I said, going along with Ren¡¯s idea.


    ¡­


    Ren and I walked leisurely side by side as we strolled around aimlessly in the garden next to his palace. I glanced down at our hands as they held each other with fingers entwined and wondered since when it had become second nature to us to always hold each other¡¯s hand while we walked.


    Back when we first started this charade of a relationship, I remembered that Ren asked to hold my hand to make our relationship seemed more real to other people. However, nowadays, even without anyone else around, Ren still held my hand in his.


    I glanced up at the side of Ren¡¯s face as he continued to tell me about the meaning of various flowers that were currently blooming his garden. My eyes followed his hand as it pointed at the yellow flowers that he was referring to.


    ¡°Do you like flowers, Ren?¡± I asked, looking at him curiously.


    I guess flowers didn¡¯t seem to naturally fit into the image that I had of Ren. Of course, I¡¯m not saying or thinking that there is anything wrong with men who like flowers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Ren replied flatly.


    ¡°Oh¡­since you were talking so passionately about them, I thought that perhaps you liked flowers,¡± I said, this time in confusion.


    ¡°I thought you liked them¡­the flowers¡­¡± Ren replied but his eyes wouldn¡¯t meet mind.


    Is he¡­feeling shy?


    ¡°Well, you got that one right. I do love flowers. Thank you for telling me¡­about them. What about that one over there?¡± I said happily to encourage him while pointing my finger at another type of flower that was a little way off.


    ¡°This orange flower is called the Sunrise of Joy. It¡¯s from the south and I think it was gifted to my father when the governor of that town visited and it was planted here since then,¡± Ren said as he smiled at me.


    I bent down to peer closer at a Sunrise of Joy flower. The flower looked round and cute with many small orange petals. I guess I could sort of see why it was called the Sunrise of Joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s very pretty. So round and brightly colored¡­¡± I said in admiration.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°I love it¡­¡± I said, honestly.


    The sun was starting to set, and I could see the reflection of the sun¡¯s rays in Ren¡¯s gorgeous brown eyes as he looked straight at me.


    ¡°This reminds me, Shin mentioned that there is a very large herbal garden in the palace. Would you mind taking me to see it?¡± I asked, breaking the silence that seemed to stretch on between us.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Ren readily agreed.


    ¡°Wow, that was easy,¡± I said as I grinned and looked up at him.


    ¡°Rin¡­¡± Ren suddenly called my name softly when I was walking a step ahead of him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I made a questioning sound as I turned around to look at him.


    ¡°Nothing¡­nevermind,¡± Ren said. I cocked my head curiously to the side as I watched him. I have never really seen Ren hesitate to say something to me before.


    ¡°We went to the Royal Medical Office before so I had thought that I would see the garden then¡­but we didn¡¯t¡­¡± I continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the garden is very big and located on the edge of the palace grounds. It¡¯s so big, it¡¯s basically a mini forest to be honest,¡± Ren said.


    ¡°Really? Now I feel like I have to see it¡­and soon¡­¡± I said in excitement.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 86 - The Real Ren

    We continued walking side-by-side until Ren suddenly came to a sudden stop.


    ¡°I took you to see the Sunrise of Joy¡­so now, why don¡¯t I show you the sunset too?¡± Ren suggested romantically.


    ¡°Seeing both the sunrise and sunset in the same hour is such a rare treat, I¡¯ve got to say¡­¡± I replied with a merry laugh.


    ¡°I know just the perfect spot that you can watch the sunset,¡± Ren said with a confident and charming smile.


    I was beginning to find out that Ren was full of adventure and surprises and all those things made my heart skip a beat ever so often. There was a small hill in the garden and Ren carefully led me up by pulling me by the hand after him. It wasn¡¯t a steep walk, but my high platform shoes made it difficult enough for me to want some support. I missed my flat shoes so much. No matter how much time had passed, I wasn¡¯t used to wearing such high and heavy shoes.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡± I asked when we arrived at the top of the hill.


    It was extra windy here and I felt the wind caress my face and blow my long hair back behind me. There was a big and outstanding tree on top of the hill and surprisingly, attached to the tree was a swing.


    ¡°Yup¡­¡± Ren replied as he gestured for me to follow him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that there¡¯s a swing here¡­¡± I said in wonder.


    ¡°I used to spend time here when I was younger¡­and when I needed a break,¡± Ren explained.


    When we arrived at the swing, I could tell that it was larger than I had imagined. I reached out and touched my finger to the rope of the swing and thought of a younger Ren playing on the swing.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± Ren said encouragingly.


    I did as I was told and carefully sat down on the swing. Ren held the swing in place as he helped me.


    ¡°The sun¡¯s about to set¡­¡± I whispered.


    Ren was right, this place was the perfect spot to watch the sun rise and set. I could see the sun clearly in the sky, dying it a tinge of dark orange and pink. The swing, the wind in my hair, the setting sun and the man standing closely behind me¡­everything made this moment so perfect.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± I said in awe.


    ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it? Worth the little walk up here,¡± Ren agreed as he placed his hands on my shoulders gently.


    ¡°Definitely worth the walk,¡± I said as looked up at his face. Ren smiled down at me in response and for a moment, I forgot all about the setting sun.


    ¡°Do you want me to push you?¡± Ren suggested playfully.


    ¡°I feel like a kid¡­¡± I murmured as I nodded at him.


    ¡°Not a bad feeling¡­¡± Ren said.


    Softly, Ren began pushing the swing and I could feel the wind blowing harder against my face. Being on a swing, really made me feel like a little girl and Ren was my playmate. I laughed so much that I got embarrassed with myself, although, Ren didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°I think¡­that¡¯s enough swinging for today¡­¡± I said when I¡¯ve had just enough of playtime adventure.


    Ren helped me hold the swing as it came to a stop. That was so fun! I haven¡¯t laughed that carefreely for a long time. Even back in my town, I didn¡¯t have any friends or anyone who would play with me like this.


    ¡°The sun is really setting now,¡± Ren said in a low voice.


    ¡°Yeah¡­Ren¡­¡± I whispered as I felt his arms around my shoulders.


    Ren hugged me to him from behind as we watched the sunset together. We stayed like that, just silently watching the beautiful sunset, until the sun had completely dipped below the horizon.


    ¡°Ren¡­let¡¯s come here again sometime¡­¡± I said before I smiled brightly at him.


    I felt his fingertip on my chin as he tipped my head upwards towards him and then his warm lips were on mine. My eyes widened in surprise before closing as I drowned in the tenderness and warmth of his kiss. Ren¡¯s kiss was gentle and kind. It made me think that perhaps, this was the real Ren.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Ren said when our lips finally parted.


    Ren helped me off the swing and I succeeded in staying on my feet without falling flat on my face. These silk robe and all their decorative elements and other silk shawls were not easy to handle at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting darker now that the sun has set. We should head back inside,¡± Ren said as he extended a hand towards me.


    I nodded as I let Ren take my hand and lead me back to his palace.


    ¡­


    It was completely dark outside by the time we arrived back in Ren¡¯s palace. If I thought that the time between us was over, I was completely wrong. When we arrived back inside the palace, a very old and senior eunuch greeted us with an overly polite bow before informing Ren that the dinner that he had requested for had been prepared.


    ¡°We¡¯re having dinner together here?¡± I asked, a little taken by surprise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ren replied in short.


    It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t want to have dinner with Ren but for some reason it felt strange to have dinner at his palace like this. Plus, it was very dark outside already, if I didn¡¯t make it back to the inner court then perhaps Auntie would be worried. I hadn¡¯t realized that I had stopped in my tracks as my mind started to worry.


    ¡°I already informed Auntie that you won¡¯t be going back tonight,¡± Ren said, as if he could read my mind. Perhaps, he could¡­


    ¡°You did¡­what?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°I told Auntie that you won¡¯t be going back to the inner court tonight,¡± Ren repeated himself and I could see that he was growing a little impatient.


    ¡°Why did you tell her that I¡¯m not going back?¡± I asked, still unable to wrap my head around what was going on.


    ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re not going back. You¡¯re spending the night with me here, in my palace,¡± Ren stated as he stared deep into my eyes to make sure that I understood.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 87 - A Request To Visit Home

    ¡°But¡­that¡¯s¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Come along, Rin. Dinner will get cold¡­¡± Ren said lazily as he pulled on my arm, dragging me behind him.


    I felt like my body was not my own as I let Ren drag me along the hallway to what I supposed was the dining room. I still couldn¡¯t wrap my mind around the fact that I would be spending the night with Ren in his palace. I know we¡¯ve slept together before but¡­that was in my room. It felt completely different to be spending the night with him in his room¡­


    I didn¡¯t have any more time to worry about that because we soon arrived at the dining room where dinner was laid out for us. As expected for the crown prince¡¯s palace, the dining room was too big for its own good. It like a dining room, a tea ceremony room and a living room had been combined into one, considering its vast size.


    ¡°Do you often have guests here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Apart from my father, Kin, and Shin, no one has ever dined here before,¡± Ren said casually.


    This room is too big for so few people to eat in. Wait, so apart from those three people and Ren, no one has dined here? Suddenly, I felt very honored and important.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ve made it onto your list of honorable guests,¡± I teased.


    ¡°I guess, you have¡­¡± Ren replied as he sipped on his tea.


    ¡°You know¡­I don¡¯t think you truly understand what it means not to waste food. There¡¯s too much food here¡­¡± I said as my eyes rove around the table at all the exotic and rare dishes on the table.


    ¡°This meal is special so I thought that I could make an exception,¡± Ren answered with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Special?¡± I asked, not quite getting it.


    ¡°It¡¯s your first meal here with me, in my palace,¡± Ren said as his smile grew wider.


    Oh¡­I see¡­


    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯m really going to enjoy the food!¡± I cried out happily.


    Ren watched me as I sampled various dishes, most I have never seen or tried before. The cuisine here in the capital was slightly different from my hometown. I¡¯ve gotten used to it from my meals in the inner court; however, today¡¯s dishes were different from usual.


    ¡°This food is a bit¡­different from the ones I¡¯ve had in the inner court, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This cuisine is actually from the Northeast of the empire. I don¡¯t know the details, but the herb and spices used are said to be very healthy for the body and lead to longevity,¡± Ren explained.


    ¡°Well¡­here¡¯s to a long life ahead of us¡­¡± I said cheerfully.


    Ren smiled as he both sipped out tea to toast to a long life ahead of us. I wasn¡¯t sure there were spices that so conveniently brought longevity, but one could always hope and pray for the best. The thought made me think of the future once again.


    Not that much time had passed since I was sent to the palace in the capital and then I become accomplices with Ren. However, our relationship had inevitably evolved into something more although I wasn¡¯t sure what our relationship was. We were definitely not lovers in the strict sense of the word.


    I¡¯ve always thought it over whenever I had time to myself but have not yet figured it out. What I was sure of was that I enjoyed Ren¡¯s company. The fact that we seemed to get along well with each other already started since I first met him back in my town. Although our view regarding peace, war and the values of people¡¯s lives were very different, we had decided to work together for our own goals.


    He wanted to be the next emperor and was trying to figure out how to make that happen without producing an heir. As for me, I¡¯m trying my best to go home and I hope that one day when Ren becomes the emperor or I am no longer required in his plan, he will send me back to my hometown. Everything that has happened between us as our relationship developed over time have made things a little more complicated for me.


    The real question for me was, when can I go back home? Was it a matter of months, a year, a few years?


    ¡°What are you thinking about again, Rin? You¡¯ve gone awfully quiet on me,¡± Ren said.


    When I snapped out of my thoughts, I jolted a little in my seat when I saw Ren staring intensely at me. That made me wonder how long I was lost in my own thoughts.


    ¡°When we were watching the sunset together today, it reminded me of the time when we watched the sunset together¡­back in my village,¡± I said reminiscently.


    Back then, I wasn¡¯t sure if Ren enjoyed the beauty of the sunset like I did, or was his mind just filled with strategy for war and how to capture my town. Not that it mattered anymore right now¡­


    ¡°I was just wondering¡­if there¡¯s a way that I can go back and visit my hometown?¡± I asked, trying my best not to get my hopes up.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t return there, not yet anyways. However, if it was just for a short visit then perhaps it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible, right?


    I looked up from my plate of food to see that Ren had stiffened in his seat and he had paused eating as he look back at me. Was my question that shocking? I thought it would be obvious for someone to want to return or to visit their homeland after being away from it for a while.


    ¡°Ren?¡± I called out his name questioningly when I didn¡¯t get a response.


    ¡°Is there something in the palace that you¡¯re unhappy about?¡± Ren asked, his tone solemn.


    ¡°No¡­I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± I said as I tried to correct the misunderstanding.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold back. If you tell me, I¡¯ll make sure to get it fixed,¡± Ren said firmly.


    He¡¯s missing the point entirely and I wasn¡¯t sure how to go about explaining it without ticking Ren off completely.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with anything in the palace, Ren,¡± I said, trying to reassure him.


    ¡°Then why are you so desperate to leave?¡± Red asked, as his eyes stared at me, and I could sense his dissatisfaction.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 88 - In His Bed

    ¡°I just miss home¡­and it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal if I dropped by for a short visit, right?¡± I asked, hopefully.


    For a moment, Ren looked very conflicted as he seemed to consider his next move.


    ¡°I understand how you feel; however, it¡¯s not that simple¡­¡± Ren said with a sigh.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I said his name, unable to hide to disappointment in my voice.


    I had really hoped that I would be able to go back to my hometown for a visit. All I wanted was to see that the town and the people had recovered from the war. That¡¯s all, honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if or when you¡¯re able to visit your hometown. Until then, you will obediently stay in the palace,¡± Ren said firmly, leaving no room for any further discussion.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I said as I looked down to hide how upset I felt.


    ¡­


    No matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t shake of the feeling of disappointment at not being able to pay a visit to my hometown. Although, I could understand why it might be complicated for Ren to grant such a request, I honestly didn¡¯t think that it would be impossible. This issue plagued my mind all the time until we were about to go to bed.


    My disappointment turned to nervousness when I entered Ren¡¯s bedroom. His bedroom was much larger than I had expected and trust me, I was expecting plenty already. The whole room was decorated with red and gold silk along with wooden furniture of the most exquisite design and patterns. There was everything in the bedroom including a very large bed with a canopy of red silk above.


    I bet anyone could live in here forever. The bedroom was like a set of rooms and a private living quarter instead of just a plain bedroom. There were sofa sets, working desk, tea table and other furniture in the bedchamber.


    Glancing at the various red candles strategically lit and placed around the room, I had to admire the effort that the maids of Ren¡¯s palace went to set up a romantic atmosphere inside his bedchamber. However, I was sure that the candlelight would do little to nothing to cure Ren¡¯s currently very sour mood.


    After our discussion of my visit to my hometown, Ren had been very taciturn and cold towards me. I understood the difficulty of my request; however, I couldn¡¯t understand Ren¡¯s dissatisfaction towards it. It wasn¡¯t like I was planning to leave him and go back to my town permanently¡­not yet anyways.


    I sat down on one of the wooden sofas without knowing where to sit or what to do exactly as I waited for Ren to return to the room. After my bath, the maid had led me to Ren¡¯s bedchambers and had left me there alone based on Ren¡¯s instructions. With nothing to do, I just sat there and stared into the candlelight of a nearby candle as I wondered what I could do to make Ren feel as happy as he once did.


    Suddenly, I heard the door to the bedchamber slide open and then close. I whirled around in excitement to see Ren entering the room dressed in his night robe.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I called out his name softly as I got up from my seat.


    ¡°You¡¯re here already¡­good¡­¡± Ren said softly as he walked into the room.


    ¡°Umm¡­Ren¡­¡± I stated saying hesitantly. Should I just apologize to him for making a selfish request earlier?


    ¡°Come to bed, Rin¡­¡± Ren said softly as he took my hand in his and began pulling me along behind him towards the bed.


    We¡¯re going to the bed¡­already?!


    ¡°Wait¡­Ren¡­¡± I began protesting weakly.


    I felt Ren¡¯s hand tighten around mine as he applied more pressure to his grip. It wasn¡¯t enough to hurt me, but I couldn¡¯t pull my hand away like this.


    ¡°Come along, Rin¡­I¡¯m not in the mood to deal with any more delays¡­¡± Ren muttered, emotionlessly.


    I let out a cry when we reached the large bed and Ren basically pushed me down roughly on it. What just happened?


    ¡°Ren¡­what are you doing?¡± I asked in a shocked whisper.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡­¡± Ren replied curtly.


    I didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything else before his lip crushed roughly against mine. His kiss was aggressive as his tongue swiftly parted my lips and slid inside my mouth. My cries were muffled by his kiss and his large hand held the back of my head, preventing my escape from his punishing kiss.


    His tongue thrusted and danced around wildly inside of my mouth as our kiss got deeper and wetter. Ren panted as his passion mounted, his tongue thrusting deeper inside of my mouth as he changed the angle of our kiss. Our kiss made wet and lewd sounds as he sucked on my lips and tongue. His passionate kiss was robbing me of my breath and my ability to think straight.


    My hand lay limply on his shoulders as I tried to figure out why Ren was being so aggressive and rough so suddenly. Did it have something to do with my request to visit my hometown? Could that be it?


    Ren¡¯s hands began undoing the sash around my waist in jerky impatient movements. Everything was happening so fast that I was finding it hard to keep track of what Ren was doing to me. His hands undid the sash and began tearing my clothes off my body, all the while he kept my mouth busy with his deep and ardent kisses.


    His large hands cupped and fondled my breasts immediately as the silk fabric covering my chest fell away. I felt the heat of his palm against the sensitive skin of my breast as he kneaded them roughly causing me to cry out at the slight pain. It wasn¡¯t long before I was moaning softly into his kisses as I started kissing him back.


    My nipples brushed against the palm of his hand as they became hard and erect. Ren began twirling my nipples in between his fingertips as his head dipped lower to suck and lick the side of my neck. I heard myself letting out louder moans now that his lips were no longer covering my mouth.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 89 - Rough Attention

    ¡°Your nipples are rock hard, Rin¡­¡± Ren whispered against the side of my neck where I felt his hot breath.


    I couldn¡¯t reply to him, and I didn¡¯t need to, my lusty cries of pleasure were enough to make him know how he was making me feel. Ren¡¯s touches were harsher and rougher than usual, and he was taking things faster as well.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I called out his name breathlessly when I felt his large hand on my naked thighs.


    Without hesitation, Ren pulled my thighs apart roughly in one swift motion causing me to cry out in surprise and embarrassment. I could feel his heated gaze on the wet heat in between my widely spread legs. My love entrance was stretched open for him to see, and I blushed wildly in embarrassment as I struggled to close my legs but to no avail.


    ¡°Ahh¡­your pussy is flooded with honey¡­¡± Ren said with a satisfied sigh.


    I bit my lower lip and moaned in ecstasy when I felt the heat of his lips on my chest. Ren kissed the sensitive skin in between my breast before running the tip of his tongue around that area. I felt his hot breath on my skin as his face hovered close to my breasts. Ren started sucking on the soft flesh of my breast, making me cry out at the slightly stinging sensation. He sucked on my sensitive flesh for a while before moving on to suck on the flesh of my other breast.


    His hand began pumping my breast roughly, squeezing and twisting my soft womanly flesh until my breast molded into the shape of the palm of his hand. Although his touch wasn¡¯t as gentle as it usually was, the pain was slight and with it came a different sensation of pleasure. It wasn¡¯t long before I felt the heat and wetness of Ren¡¯s mouth devouring my nipple.


    He sucked and nibbled on my nipple until my body was writhing under him with heated desire. The intensity of the pleasure was too much for me to handle. I couldn¡¯t keep still as my body began thrusting my chest towards his mouth.


    ¡°Does it feel good, Rin?¡± Ren asked, his eyes wild with lust.


    I couldn¡¯t find my voice or the courage to answer him, so I nodded my head slightly instead; however, that wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy Ren.


    ¡°Say it. Tell me how good it feels when I touch you¡­¡± Ren commanded. There was an edge to his voice that I wasn¡¯t used to.


    Seeing that I haven¡¯t responded to his command, Ren¡¯s hands began applying more pressure to my breasts as his mouth bit down on my nipple. This change in pace caused me to cry out even louder. All the sensations were so much more intense than before. It was like I was about to lose my mind.


    Suddenly, Ren¡¯s hands left my breasts and began trailing down the plain of my stomach to my waist and then my abdomen and then¡­even lower¡­


    ¡°Ren!¡± I cried out this name as his hands roughly yanked my legs further apart.


    Without warning, his finger penetrated my love hole in one swift motion. I cried out and moaned at the feel of his finger burying itself deep inside of me. My pussy was already wet and ready, so his finger was able to enter me smoothly. However, the roughness of his thrust was enough to make me cry out.


    Ren started moving his finger immediately, thrusting it in and then out of my hole. The wet sounds of his finger stirring up my love juices filled his bedroom along with my pants and moans of desire. His finger penetrated my pussy from various angles, making me feel different sensation as various parts of my love tunnel were stimulated.


    ¡°Does it feel good now, Rin?¡± Ren asked once again.


    His finger continued to pump in and out of my sopping wet entrance as he waited for my response to his question. This is bad¡­I¡¯m about to lose control¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I managed to answer in a choked whisper.


    ¡°Good girl¡­let me add another finger inside of you,¡± Ren said with a satisfied smile.


    I felt my pussy entrance stretching to accommodate the entrance of two of Ren¡¯s thick and long fingers. His fingers stretched and filled me. Ren watched my every reaction as he focused on thrusting his fingers deep and hard into my wet love hole. As his two fingers pounded into me and caressed the walls of my love tunnel, my body began moving based on its instinct.


    My body burned hotter and the pleasurable ache in between my legs became too much for me to handle. I couldn¡¯t stop my body from moving on its own, thrusting my hips up and down as it rocked to the rhythm of Ren¡¯s thrusting. It felt so amazingly pleasurable¡­


    No medical textbook ever described the pleasure that a woman¡¯s body could feel when touched by a man this way. Perhaps there wasn¡¯t a way to adequately describe it unless you¡¯ve experienced it yourself? Soon, I couldn¡¯t think about anything else anymore as my body felt like it was going to explode from the pleasure and heat building up inside of me.


    When I felt the fingers inside of me curl upwards inside of me, I cried out in shock at the intense pleasure. His fingertips stroked the sensitive spot inside of me repeatedly and I thrusted my hips sharply upwards against his fingers.


    ¡°Ren¡­ahhh! Ahhhh!¡± I cried out his name as I felt my climax approaching.


    My pussy started twitching wildly and I could feel my own wetness gushing out inside of me. It feels so hot inside of my aching pussy hole.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to cum aren¡¯t you, Rin? Your pussy is sucking in my fingers like crazy¡­¡± Ren whispered seductively to me.


    I answered his question with a wild cry as my climax hit me hard. My whole body spasmed and trembled as my mind went completely blank for a moment. I panted desperately as I tried to catch my breath to recover from the effects of my own release. I sweated so much from the exertion, the hair around my face damp and stuck to my forehead and cheeks.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 90 - Misunderstandings

    I felt like falling into a deep slumber; however, there was something that I desperately needed to know before that happens. Breathing in deeply and using my last ounce of energy, I began speaking to Ren.


    ¡°What are you¡­so¡­mad about?¡± I asked, my voice coming out in ragged breathless whispers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Ren replied emotionlessly.


    ¡°My bad. That was the¡­wrong question. I meant, why¡­are you so mad?¡± I asked again, rephrasing my question. I knew that he was angry¡­


    Ren looked away and refused to answer me. I knew right then that I was correct. Ren was very angry, and he was acting very stubborn about it. I tried to sit up a little on the bed, using my arms to support myself.


    ¡°Ren, I honestly just wanted to visit my hometown to see how things are¡­after the war. I¡­had no intention of leaving you and going back permanently¡­I know that our agreement is still in place, and we¡¯ve still got to help each other so¡­¡± I explained to the best of my ability. This whole misunderstanding has to stop.


    ¡°Go to sleep¡­¡± Ren said as he got off the bed and headed for the door.


    ¡°Where are you going, Ren?¡± I asked.


    I was sure that he heard my question; however, Ren never replied as he quickly strode out of the room. I sat there on the bed at a loss. It was clear that Ren wouldn¡¯t be back for the night. I sighed loudly and then felt that it wasn¡¯t enough to relieve me of my frustration. Grabbing the pillow, I buried my face in it and screamed as loud as I could. I screamed into the pillow so much and so loudly that my ears began ringing and I felt tears stinging the back of my eyes.


    I hate this.


    My first night in Ren¡¯s palace ended with me sleeping all alone on his huge bed.


    ¡­


    I was right. Ren did not return to his bedroom that night and I had no clue where he slept. Maybe the crown prince has several bedrooms. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there are endless numbers of unused bedrooms in his palace.


    At the sound of soft tapping on the door, I opened my heavy eyelids. Needless to say, I did not sleep well at all last night. On one hand, I cursed myself for not following Ren and trying to talk it out with him. After all, problems are best resolved as soon as possible, right?


    On the other hand, I doubt that he would have spoken or listened to me. I rubbed the back of my neck as I started thinking of ways to talk to Ren about this. One thing was certain in this whole mess: the cold crown prince was back. After all that we¡¯ve been through together, are we really back at square one?


    The tapping on the door continued, I guess whoever it was wasn¡¯t going to leave me alone. I let out a sigh as I swung my legs off the side of the bed and stood up. Time to say hello to another day.


    ¡°Come in!¡± I cried out to whoever was on the other side of the door.


    Slowly, the door to Ren¡¯s bedroom slid open and a mini army of maids entered with their heads bowed respectfully low. I appreciated their help in the morning but today I¡¯m truly not in the mood for pleasantries.


    ¡°Are you here to help me bathe and get dressed?¡± I asked to make sure that we are aligned.


    ¡°Yes, Lady White Lotus. We have been instructed to serve you for the whole of your stay at the crown prince¡¯s palace,¡± a middle-aged maid replied politely.


    Guessing from her age and the uniform that she was wearing, she must be the most senior of the maids here in this room.


    ¡°I appreciate your help. Please proceed. Oh¡­and I would highly appreciate it if you could be done as soon as possible,¡± I said as I plastered on one of those beautiful lady-like smile that Jeely had spent so much time teaching me on my face.


    From then on, I turned on autopilot mode as a large part of my brain zoned out from what was going on to focus on thinking of how to deal with Ren. I was certain at this point that Ren was offended by what I said when I asked to go visit my hometown. Although I did not completely understand why he felt the way he did, I still need to apologize to him and clear up the misunderstanding somehow.


    After the maids finished bathing me, it was time to dress up. I requested for something simple for the day which made the maid look at each other in confusion before looking quizzically at me. I guess concubines aren¡¯t supposed to look modest.


    ¡°My Lady, the crown prince has instructed that you follow us after your bath,¡± the senior maid told me after she had finished inspecting that my outfit was perfect.


    ¡°Is the crown prince in this palace?¡± I asked, unable to hide the anticipation in my voice.


    ¡°Umm¡­no, My Lady. The crown prince left this palace early this morning after leaving us instructions to take care of you,¡± the maid said with an overly polite bow.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I mumbled my response. So where does Ren want these maids to take me then?


    The only way to find out was to follow them which was exactly what I did. After following the maids down a very long hallway, we reached our destination. Our destination was a room that looked like a large living room; however, I doubt that it was the main living room of the palace.


    Once in the room, I was immediately greeted by a eunuch that I have never met before. After he had greeted me, I smiled politely at him while I wondered what he wanted from me. Whatever it was, I need to get out of here as soon as possible so that I can look for Ren. If I waited, would he come back to see me?


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 91 - His Way Of Apologizing

    ¡°Lady White Lotus, it is an honor for me to serve you. The crown prince has instructed that I present to you these gifts that he has prepared especially for you¡­¡± the eunuch said as his hand gestured to the multiple large storage containers that were in the room. They looked like large wooden treasure chests.


    Ren¡­prepared this? Why?


    My eyes swept over the many wooden treasure chests in shock more than amazement. Since when did Ren have time to prepare all this and why is there so much stuff?


    I didn¡¯t have to wonder long about what was inside the treasure chests because the eunuch proudly presented the contents of each chest.


    ¡°This chest contains jewelry all made of gold and precious stones of the highest-grade craftsmanship. This next one contains the finest silk fabric in various patterns and colors. Of course, there will be a tailor that will assist you in designing and tailoring your clothes for you from these fabrics,¡± the eunuch said as he opened each chest in turn.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I mumbled as I eyed the content of the chest, faking my interest.


    ¡°This chest here contains the paintings from famous artists throughout the land. It would be an honor for any artist to have their painting hung in Lady White Lotus¡¯s palace,¡± the eunuch continued.


    After a long while, we somehow went through the contents of all the chests. Basically, there were precious gifts that women would normally appreciate in all the chests that Ren had prepared. The only problem with all of this was that I had no desire for all these luxurious things.


    Is this Ren¡¯s idea of an apology for what happened last night?


    To be honest, I was dissatisfied. Not because I didn¡¯t appreciate all these treasures sparkling in front of me. I was dissatisfied because what I wanted wasn¡¯t gifts or an apology. I just wanted him to listen to me so that we could come to an understanding.


    Instead, all I got are these precious gifts that I don¡¯t even need, and Ren was nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Do you have any idea where the crown prince is right now?¡± I asked politely.


    ¡°The crown prince is currently in the main palace working with the emperor¡­¡± the eunuch replied with a long face.


    ¡°I see¡­then I will return to the inner court,¡± I declared. If Ren was not here, then there¡¯s no reason for me to be here either.


    ¡°My Lady, the crown prince has not left instructions for us to escort you back to the inner court,¡± the eunuch said in a shaky voice.


    I guess that means that I can¡¯t go back to the inner court without Ren¡¯s permission. That¡¯s ridiculous!


    ¡°So, I guess I¡¯ll just have to walk there by myself¡­unescorted?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    Without waiting for anyone¡¯s reply, I turned on my heels and headed for the door. In the end, the eunuch did not know how to deal with my stubbornness, and I was escorted back to the inner court just as I wished. If Ren wanted to see me, he knew well enough where to find me.


    ¡­


    **Around the same time**


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Jeely called out to attract Auntie¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Oh, Jeely. What is it?¡± Auntie said as she came to a stop.


    Jeely had been waiting for Auntie to walk pass in the hallway. There was something that she needed to talk to Auntie about.


    ¡°Can we talk a little in private? I have something to discuss with you,¡± Jeely said sweetly as she smiled.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s use this room,¡± Auntie said as she led Jeely into a small room nearby.


    The two women entered the room and made themselves comfortable by sitting on the wooden bench before beginning their discussion.


    ¡°Should I call for tea?¡± Auntie offered.


    ¡°There is no need. This won¡¯t take long,¡± Jeely replied.


    ¡°So, what was it that you wanted to discuss?¡± Auntie asked, curiously.


    ¡°You see¡­I¡¯ve been spending a lot of time with Rin lately and she is such an amazing person. I want to do everything that I can to support her and make her as successful as she can be,¡± Jeely said, her eyes sparkling with determination.


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s great to hear. I¡¯m sure Rin will be very happy to learn that you¡¯re so supportive of her,¡± Auntie replied happily.


    ¡°Yes. So¡­I wanted to discuss with you about a certain way to help her,¡± Jeely said as she reached out a hand and touched the back of Auntie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Do share¡­¡± Auntie said with a knowing smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from the Royal doctors that there is a rare miracle medicine that would help a woman get with child. I¡¯m sure if you requested for that medicine and let Rin take it, she would be with child in no time at all,¡± Jeely proposed confidently.


    ¡°Oh that. Yes¡­I¡¯ve heard of it. Actually, I¡¯ve seen it working before as well. Why didn¡¯t I think of that after all this time. It may be hard to obtain but I¡¯m sure that I can get the emperor¡¯s permission. After all, he is rushing the crown prince to have a son,¡± Auntie said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Exactly. Auntie is a very senior member of the crown prince¡¯s inner court and your family has been serving the royal family for generations. I am sure that if Auntie asks, the emperor would allow the royal doctors to formulate the required herbal mix for Rin.¡± Jeely said with a sweet smile.


    ¡°I shall try my best,¡± Auntie said with determination.


    ¡°Since the crown prince has just returned, I think this is the perfect opportunity for Rin to take the medicine,¡± Jeely suggested.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank you so much, Jeely. Leave it to me!¡± Auntie said passionately as she squeezed Jeely¡¯s hand back.


    The two women smiled at each other before leaving the room and heading their separate ways. Having received a spark of inspiration from Jeely, Auntie quickly went about putting her plan into motion. If Rin got pregnant then Auntie would receive the full credit for it. Once again, she would bring fame to her family and longline of ancestors. Her loyalty towards the royal family would never falter.


    --To be continued¡­


    Please SUPPORT my other works: Forbidden Heat R18


    Love Slave to the Mafia Boss''s Passion R18

 Chapter 92 - Miracle Medicine

    It was early in the evening that I heard a knock on the door to my room.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I called out questioningly.


    ¡°It is me¡­Auntie here,¡± I heard Auntie¡¯s voice call to me through the wooden door.


    ¡°Please come in,¡± I said as I sat down on a chair and waited for her.


    ¡°Good evening, Lady White Lotus,¡± Auntie greeted me with a bow while carefully balancing a bowl on a tray.


    The bowl and its hot content caught my attention and I wondered what it was. Since I was particularly interested in medicine, the aroma of herbs coming from the bowl in question stirred my curiosity as I tried to figure out what herbs were mixed in there.


    As if noticing my interest, Auntie smiled at me as she carefully placed the bowl on to the table. I watched, intrigued, as the hot smoke swirled up from the hot liquid inside the bowl. I couldn¡¯t figure out what herbs were in there as the smell wasn¡¯t quite familiar.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, gesturing to the small bowl.


    ¡°These herbs are from the high mountains in the north and I got the royal doctors to formulate it especially for you, My Lady,¡± Auntie said proudly.


    ¡°Herbs¡­from the north mountains?¡± I asked, curiously. The north mountains were very far away and stretched high up into the sky. It is well known for many precious herbs; however, because the mountains were high and it was very cold up there, it was very difficult to cultivate and gather herbs. The mountain, as I was told, was covered in snow for most parts of the year.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady. These herbs are famous for enriching a woman¡¯s womb. It will make her healthy and ready to accept a man¡¯s seed¡­¡± Auntie stated with a proud smile.


    ¡°You mean, these herbs will help a woman¡­get pregnant?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not just help, My Lady. This herb is very expensive and very hard to find. It is said that if a woman takes this herb and then sleeps with a man, taking in his seed into her womb, she will become pregnant with his child, without a doubt!¡± Auntie said excitedly.


    I¡¯ve heard that these types of herbs existed but have not heard of a clear case of it working. Most herbs will help a woman become healthier and then because she is healthier it may increase her chances of getting pregnant. However, I have not heard of any herb that could directly help a woman become pregnant.


    Obviously, I was doubtful.


    ¡°How is your¡­relationship¡­progressing with the crown prince?¡± Auntie asked.


    Great. What do I tell her now? That we just had a fight, and that he basically ran away from me?


    Plus, I can¡¯t exactly tell her that Ren and I haven¡¯t completely done the deed. That would get us both executed along with the people from my village, if I recalled Ren¡¯s words correctly. I thought of the fake bloodstained sheets that we submitted as evidence after our first night together and my body shook in fear.


    ¡°It is¡­going well¡­¡± I replied vaguely as I looked down, pretending to be shy to disclose further details.


    ¡°Very good. I am sure that the crown prince is pleased to spend time with you. Now, My Lady, please drink this herbal medicine before it gets cold¡­¡± Auntie said as she gestured to the small bowl, indicating that I should drink its content.


    I gulped. I didn¡¯t fully believe in the herb¡¯s properties; however, I wouldn¡¯t be needing its properties anyways since I wasn¡¯t going to take in any man¡¯s seed into my womb in the next three days anyways. So, there should be no harm in drinking the herb, right?


    I sense¡¯s Auntie¡¯s eyes on me as she waited with anticipation for me to drink the herb. I sighed softly to myself before reaching for the bowl and bringing it up to my lips. The herbs did not smell unpleasant, and the content had cooled down to a comfortable warmth for drinking. I began drinking the herb, it tasted slightly bitter, but it wasn¡¯t bad compared to other medicines and herbs that I¡¯ve drank before.


    Auntie watched me intently as she encouraged me with her smile and her eyes to finish the entire bowl. After gulping down the last of the content, I felt its warmth in my stomach. Auntie smiled at me with satisfaction. I felt apologetic towards her because she would be so confused and disappointed soon when she finds out that I had not conceived despite her efforts in preparing this herbal medicine.


    ¡°Excellent. I pray for your good health and the speedy arrival of the crown prince¡¯s and your healthy baby,¡± Auntie said with a happy laugh.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You are such a lucky woman to have received such attention from the crown prince. When your belly is swollen with his child, you will receive so much more love and attention. I can¡¯t wait to celebrate that day with you, My Lady,¡± Auntie said with a bright smile.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say as I smiled back at her.


    She reached for the bowl and placed it back onto the tray. She bowed to me to excuse herself.


    ¡°It is getting late. I should excuse myself now, My Lady. Please rest and stay healthy,¡± Auntie said before turning to leave.


    I watched her leave, closing the door behind her. After she was gone, I let out a long sigh. I still tasted the taste of the herb on my tongue. That was unexpected. I guess things will be getting more serious from here on out. The emperor and the high court were truly in a rush for Ren to produce an heir¡­


    It wasn¡¯t long before I heard someone tap lightly on my door. I didn¡¯t know why but I was surely getting more popular these days. Rolling my eyes in slight annoyance, I called out to invite the person into my room.


    ¡°Lady White Lotus, I know it is getting a little late in the evening but¡­there¡¯s a messenger from Prince Kin¡¯s palace here to see you,¡± a young maid said in a small voice. I was sure that she was scared of getting reprimanded. Of course, I had no such intention of doing so.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 93 - Appointment With A Prince

    ¡°It is indeed getting late. Can you do me the favor of accepting the letter in my place and bringing it to me here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure, My Lady. Please¡­wait for a moment,¡± the young maid said before bowing politely and leaving the room.


    I had been so focused with Ren since he came back from the war that I had completely forgotten the promise that I made to have a meal with Prince Kin. Ren was surely against it, and I knew that. However, I had given my word and it wasn¡¯t like I could back away from Prince Kin¡¯s invitation. Perhaps the best way is to somehow sneak off to meet him without Ren finding out.


    I sighed at the limited options available to me. If I told Ren, a fight would break out for sure and there was no way that he would allow me to keep my end of the bargain with Prince Kin. On the other hand, if I sneaked out to see Prince Kin, I would be hiding a secret from Ren¡­and going directly against his orders.


    Come to think of it, could I even leave the inner court to meet Prince Kin? Well, if he wants to meet with me then I guess it¡¯s his problem to figure that out¡­


    ¡°Here is the letter from Prince Kin¡¯s palace, My Lady,¡± the maid said once she had returned to my room.


    ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± I said as I took the letter from her.


    Slowly, I tore the envelop of the letter open to retrieve the letter inside. The content of the letter didn¡¯t come as a surprise to me. As expected, Prince Kin is going to make me keep my end of the bargain and has politely requested for me to have lunch with him at his palace tomorrow.


    ¡®Lady Mimi and I would be delighted to host lunch for you tomorrow at my palace¡­¡¯


    Lady Mimi. If I recalled correctly, she was that gracefully beautiful woman that was with Prince Kin when I first met him. I let out a breath that I had been holding in slight relief. I had always assumed that the lunch would be for just Prince Kin and I. Thankfully, I made the wrong assumption about the situation. Prince Kin clearly intends for Lady Mimi to join us which would make the meeting more acceptable and appropriate.


    I took out my brush and ink and began crafting a short but polite response to Prince Kin that I would be joining his lunch session tomorrow. Folding the paper neatly, I inserted it into an envelop and sealed it before handing it to the young maid.


    ¡°Please give this letter to the messenger from Prince Kin¡¯s palace. After that, you are excused for the night. Please have a wonderful evening,¡± I said as I smiled a little at her.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady,¡± the young maid said as she bowed low and took the envelop from my hand.


    Well, that was that. I pray that tomorrow¡¯s lunch session with Prince Kin and Lady Mimi would be smooth sailing.


    ¡­


    I woke up the next morning with a nagging headache and a sense of foreboding. This was probably the result of not being able to get decent sleep for two nights in a row. I stretched and got out of bed just in time for the arrival of the maids to help me bathe and get dressed.


    My morning lessons with Jeely started on time as per normal. I met Jeely in the same sitting room where we always had our lessons and she greeted me with a radiantly beautiful smile. It was hard for me to understand how she could look so perfect all the time and she also seemed to be very energetic so early in the morning. Me on the other hand¡­


    ¡°Good morning, Rin!¡± Jeely greeted me excitedly when I entered the room.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± I replied, trying my best to return her smile. Honestly, I just felt very sleepy and the warm bath in the morning did nothing to help with that.


    ¡°Ready for today¡¯s lesson?¡± Jeely asked.


    I wondered if I should tell her about my lunch appointment with Prince Kin. After pondering my thoughts for a while, I decided that I should tell her. I guess she would have figured it out by now because she was there when all the gifts from him came after all. Plus, she would probably be able to give me some advice on how to graciously handle it.


    ¡°Yes. Umm¡­for today, can we end the morning lessons a little early?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­why is that?¡± Jeely asked curiously as she arched a brow at me.


    ¡°Actually¡­I have a lunch appointment with Prince Kin and Lady Mimi at his palace,¡± I replied in a small voice.


    ¡°Oh¡­that¡¯s great. Lady Mimi is actually very friendly. I used to teach her how to dance so we are pretty close friends,¡± Jeely said excitedly as she laughed a little as if recalling some good memories.


    ¡°You taught her how to dance too?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°Oh yes, back then I performed a dance for some of the emperor¡¯s guests and Prince Kin was very impressed by my performance. After that he asked me to help teach and train the women in his inner court,¡± Jeely said as she smiled proudly.


    I felt that Jeely was very lucky to have found something that she liked to do. On top of that, she really was a good teacher and instructor. If I couldn¡¯t perform the dance or any other skill, it wasn¡¯t Jeely¡¯s fault but my own lack of talent.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­wow,¡± I said, meaning it.


    ¡°Anyways, I guess if Lady Mimi is joining too then there should be no issues at all. She is very kind, and Prince Kin truly adores her,¡± Jeely said reassuringly.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for letting me know,¡± I replied with relief in my voice.


    The morning lesson progressed without any event and soon the time for me to leave to see Prince Kin at his palace arrived. As previously arranged, Prince Kin had sent some senior maids and guards to escort me to his palace. Jeely wished me good luck and I felt that everything would go well.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 94 - Polite Pretenses

    Prince Kin¡¯s palace was further away than Ren¡¯s palace which I guess was to be expected. Afterall, it made sense for Ren¡¯s palace to be located closer to his inner court. Due to the distance, a carriage was prepared for me so that I didn¡¯t have to walk.


    Upon my arrival at Prince Kin¡¯s palace, I was greeted politely by his maids and was led inside to where they told me that Prince Kin was waiting. Prince Kin¡¯s palace was large and glamorously decorated. The place had a different vibe from Ren¡¯s palace and seemed less traditional and newer. Unlike Ren¡¯s palace that was decorated with many traditional motifs and the symbol of the empire, Prince Kin¡¯s palace looked more like an entertainment theatre.


    The building was full of various bright colors and the shape of the roof resembled performance theatres. Judging from the various performance masks on display on the walls along the hallway of his palace, I could guess that that was what he was into. A prince who was interested in the visual and performing arts. I couldn¡¯t picture a starker contrast from his older brother who was interested in warfare.


    ¡°This is the room, Lady White Lotus,¡± the maid said politely as came to a stop in front of a pair of sliding doors.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I replied simply.


    I watched as the maid bowed respectfully before leaving me. I guess this is it.


    ¡°Welcome to my palace! I¡¯m overly excited and honored to have the grace of your presence, Lady White Lotus,¡± Prince Kin greeted me the moment that I entered the room.


    I was reminded once again of how Prince Kin was very different from his older brother. While Ren was outwardly cold and unapproachable, Prince Kin was bursting with positive energy. Some people may feel drawn to his friendly personality that seemed to get along with everyone; however, for me, I just felt like he was acting overly friendly with everyone.


    He got up from his seat at the round dining table and approached me as he smiled charmingly at me. I was sure that that smile would disarm most women and perhaps some men as well; however, I was more interested in the fact that we were the only two people in the room right now.


    Following his inviting gestures, I slowly and cautiously took my seat at the round table where we were supposed to be having lunch. The decoration in the room truly matched the fancy and bright colored exterior of the palace.


    ¡°Where is Lady Mimi? I was looking forward to having lunch with her as well¡­¡± I said before offering him a polite smile.


    Seriously, where is Lady Mimi¡­


    ¡°Unfortunately, Lady Mimi was quite sick last night and doesn¡¯t have the strength to join us today. I truly wished she could have joined us as well,¡± Prince Kin replied casually.


    After those words left his mouth, I realized that something was very wrong. I smiled politely at him while trying my best not to narrow my eyes suspiciously at him. Did he tell me that Lady Mimi would be joining us to make it easier for me to make up my mind? Or is this all just some unlucky coincidence?


    ¡°That¡¯s truly unfortunate. I do hope that Lady Mimi recovers swiftly,¡± I replied smoothly.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s receiving treatment from the royal doctors so there is nothing for you to worry about,¡± Prince Kin said reassuringly.


    In other words, he no longer wishes to discuss Lady Mimi¡¯s situation. It wasn¡¯t like I was interested in how she was doing¡­


    ¡°I see. Shall we start with lunch?¡± I asked, trying to sound polite.


    The sooner we start with this the faster we will be done with it. I wasn¡¯t hungry at all, and I was beginning to feel very uncomfortable around Prince Kin and his overly charming smiles.


    ¡°Oh, I am so sorry. I didn¡¯t realize that you were hungry. Let me get the maids to serve the food and drinks right away,¡± Prince Kin said before clapping his hands together to signal to the maids that our food is to be served.


    A few maids came in with trays of food in their arms as they filled the table with food and drinks. I learnt that Prince Kin¡¯s extravagant tastes extended to his food preferences as well. The food he offered me rivaled the meal that Ren offered to me when I spent time with him in his palace.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness,¡± I replied flatly.


    ¡°Please enjoy the food. These are actually my favorite dishes and I think my cooks are quite talented at making them,¡± Prince Kin said as he gestured for me to start eating.


    I smiled politely at him before taking a sip of my tea.


    ¡°This tea is special as well. It has a mixture of dried roses, adding to the aroma. It¡¯s quite popular right now in many cities,¡± Prince Kin informed.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s nice¡­¡± I said, a little surprised at the sweet taste of the tea after I had sipped it.


    The smell of the tea was indeed pleasant thanks to the dried roses. Although the taste of the tea was sweet it somehow went along well with the savory food.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you like it,¡± Prince Kin said as he smiled at me. He was clearly pleased with himself.


    I nodded slightly to show my appreciation when he refilled my teacup with more rose tea. So far everything seemed to be progressing as per normal. Prince Kin was friendly and very polite. His conversations were simple and very easy for me to engage with. We talked about random everyday things including our hobbies and what we enjoyed doing. He asked me about my hometown and how my time in the palace has been so far.


    ¡°You seem to have a passion for the arts. I can see many performance masks in your palace as I was walking through the hallway,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve got a good eye for things. I like art a lot and I support the development of visual and performing arts,¡± Prince Kin said excitedly.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 95 - Fallen Prey

    He went on describe his efforts to support aspiring artists in honing their skills and creating trade around artwork to make art a profession for more people to make a living from. Prince Kin also constructed and help support many performance venues in various large cities in the empire. I guess even Prince Kin has found a way to contribute to the development of the empire.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the pressure of spending time with Prince Kin or today¡¯s hot weather, but I was starting to feel dizzy and I felt a slight headache. My mind struggled to keep up with the things that Prince Kin was talking so animatedly about.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty amazing. I didn¡¯t know that so much effort went into art¡­¡± I complimented honesty. In a different way to Ren, Prince Kin was helping people in his own way by doing things that he likes.


    ¡°You have a very beautiful face and figure, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make a good actress on stage¡­¡± Prince Kin said as he laughed a little.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so but I¡¯m thankful for your kind compliments¡­¡± I replied with a polite smile.


    I tried to keep my answers vague as I felt the nagging headache getting worst and worst. Prince Kin continued speaking, oblivious to my discomfort. I should probably head back soon to get some rest. The hot weather seemed to be getting to me and suddenly my clothes felt too thick and heavy on my skin.


    ¡°So¡­how are things going with my brother?¡± Prince Kin asked, suddenly changing the subject of the conversation.


    ¡°With the crown prince? Umm¡­I think our relationship is progressing normally as to be expected,¡± I replied, suddenly on guard.


    ¡°Hmm¡­I see. I have to say I¡¯ve never seen Ren so interested in a woman before¡­¡± Prince Kin said as he rubbed his chin as if thinking of something.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, a little curious. I did want to know more about Ren.


    ¡°Ren has little to no interest in women in general and it has never happened that he¡¯s spent time with one for so long,¡± Prince Ken said with a small laugh.


    I wouldn¡¯t call the time I¡¯ve spent with Ren ¡®so long¡¯, so I wondered how short his other relationships were¡­


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Which makes me wonder¡­what is it about you that is so special¡­¡± Prince Kin said as his eyes stared at me as if appraising my worth.


    It was like the air around him had changed and that frightened me. I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand up¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­that there¡¯s anything special about me¡­¡± I replied, trying to keep the panic from showing in my voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not true and there¡¯s no need for you to be so modest¡­¡± Prince Kin said as he leaned closer to me from across the table.


    His change in mannerism and the way that he was looking suggestively at me made me feel cornered like a prey. I knew then that it was a mistake coming to this place to meet him alone. My headache had gotten much worst, my body felt hot, and it was starting to get harder to breathe. I should probably ask to take my leave right now.


    ¡°I think I should leave for the day. I don¡¯t want to overstay my welcome¡­¡± I said as politely as I could before I began getting up from my seat.


    I felt extremely unwell when I stood up. My head felt heavy and unbelievably hazy, I couldn¡¯t keep my balance at all. Quickly, I reached out to grip the table with my hands to maintain my balance. I didn¡¯t want to believe it. How could I get so sick¡­and so suddenly?


    ¡°Oh dear¡­let me help support you,¡± Prince Kin said as he quickly came to my side and wrapped an arm around my waist to support me.


    ¡°Prince Kin¡­¡± I called his name, my voice sounding so weak. I wanted to tell him to let me go, but I couldn¡¯t. My head hurts¡­


    ¡°You should come and rest this way on the sofa,¡± Prince Kin said as he guided me towards a large sofa in the room.


    The short walk to the sofa left me panting for breath. My body feels abnormally hot, and my clothes felt tight. I wanted to remove them¡­


    ¡°Your body is reacting so much and so fast¡­I¡¯ve used the potion many times before, but I¡¯ve never seen a woman reacting to it this fast¡­¡± Prince Kin whispered seductively into my ear.


    A potion¡­? What did he give me? Is that why¡­I¡¯m feeling this way?


    Was that why he spent so much time talking to me? All this time, he¡¯s been waiting for the potion to take effect?


    His arm around my waist tightened, pulling me closer to his body as he stared down at my face. He¡¯s too close¡­


    ¡°Prince Kin¡­please stop¡­¡± I managed to say although my throat felt so dry.


    I used my hands to push against his chest; however, my body felt heavy and weak. It felt like I had a mild fever, and my mind was hazy. I couldn¡¯t think straight, and I shook my head from side to side, trying to desperately clear my mind.


    ¡°Relax¡­don¡¯t resist it. Let the pleasure take over your body¡­¡± Prince Kin hissed in my ear.


    The next moment, I felt the sensation of the sofa against my back and realized that Prince Kin had pushed me down onto the sofa. I needed to scream for help, but I didn¡¯t have the strength or control for that anymore. My body felt like it was on fire, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from writhing from the discomfort.


    ¡°You must be feeling so hot right now, I¡¯ll help remove your clothes for you¡­¡± Prince Kin said with a laugh as his hands boldly reached for the sash around my waist.


    He¡¯s going to strip me. How can I stop him? I shouldn¡¯t have come here¡­


    Why didn¡¯t I listen to Ren¡­?


    Ren¡­where are you right now?


    Ren! Help me!


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 96 - Only You

    I closed my eyes shut tightly as I prayed for help. I prayed for Ren to save me. Tears stung the back of my eyes as regret and guilt filled my heart. All of this is happening because I didn¡¯t heed Ren¡¯s warning. I¡¯m such a fool¡­


    ¡®¡­if a woman takes this herb and then sleeps with a man, taking in his seed into her womb, she will become pregnant with his child, without a doubt!¡¯


    Auntie Chen¡¯s words came to me in that moment. No¡­I drank that medicine. I never imagined that I would be in this situation when I drank that medicine.


    If he plants his seed into me now¡­then¡­


    Ren¡­help me!


    Ren¡­is he still mad at me? Would he come to help me?


    Ren¡­please forgive me¡­


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I called out his name, my voice sounding like a sob.


    ¡°Too lost in lust to realize that someone has entered your room. It¡¯s going to get you killed one of these days, younger brother. That is, if you live beyond today¡­¡±


    Everything and everyone froze at the coldness of that voice. It felt like the temperature in the room dropped a couple of degrees. I opened my eyes in shock. I would recognize that cold and emotionless voice anywhere¡­


    Ren¡­


    He¡¯s here.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Kin?¡± Ren asked, his voice cold and emotionless.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think!¡± Prince Kin exclaimed.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t move so hastily if I were you. The edge of my sword might accidentally cut your neck off,¡± Ren said as if it was of no big concern.


    Ren¡¯s sword rested next to Prince Kin¡¯s neck; its sharp edge pressed close to his skin. Ren¡¯s eyes were as emotionless and cold as his voice and that made everyone more scared of him than anything.


    I began sitting up on the sofa and realized that Shin was also in the room, with an extremely stressful look on his face.


    ¡°I was just helping her¡­¡± Prince Kin said as he slowly lifted his hands up above his head in surrender.


    ¡°Immediate execution for anyone who lays a hand on the crown prince¡¯s woman. No one should complain if I kill you now, right?¡± Ren said. If he was teasing, Prince Kin did not find it amusing.


    ¡°Lady White Lotus began feeling sick while we were eating. I was just going to help her!¡± Prince Kin explained swiftly.


    ¡°By removing her clothes and touching her?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°She said that her body felt like it was burning¡­¡± Prince Kin continued to argue his case.


    ¡°Then you should just let her burn and die an honorable death rather than being defiled by your hands¡­¡± Ren spat.


    ¡°Put your sword away, Ren. If anyone has the right to pass my punishment, it will be the emperor and not you,¡± Prince Kin said as he finally calmed down.


    ¡°You better prepare some sound excuses for yourself, or your head will be rolling on the ground at my feet. I¡¯ll see you in court and we can let the emperor decide tomorrow¡­¡± Ren said as he sheathed his sword.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I called his name, my voice sounding so weak and raspy that I couldn¡¯t recognize it as my own.


    I felt Ren¡¯s presence close to me on the sofa before his arms were underneath me and began lifting me up into his arms. There were so many things that I wanted to say to Ren. I wanted to thank him. I wanted to tell him that I¡¯m ok. I wanted to apologize to him. I wanted to cry in his arms.


    However, since I didn¡¯t have the strength to say anything to him, all I could do was cry in his arms as he carried me wordlessly out of the room.


    ¡­


    ¡°Call the royal doctor¡­¡± I heard Ren say to someone.


    I could barely keep my eyes open, and my mind felt like a mess. The heat that threatened to consume my body burnt hotter and hotter inside of me. I heard the sound of doors sliding open and then close and then I felt the softness of a mattress as Ren laid me down.


    ¡°Rin¡­Rin¡­¡± I heard Ren call out my name. I knew that he was there and that he was worried about me, but I couldn¡¯t get myself to reply.


    The heat burning deep inside of my body has quickly turned into an ache, swirling in my lower abdomen. My chest feels tight, and my nipples feels like it¡¯s on fire. What is happening to me?


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ren¡­Ahhh!¡± I moaned helplessly as I felt Ren¡¯s hand stroking the side of my face and then my body.


    ¡°Rin¡­¡± Ren called my name, his voice sounding very troubled. I didn¡¯t feel like myself and I felt like my mind was floating so far away from my body.


    ¡­


    ¡°Rin, I¡¯m going to take a look, ok?¡± Ren asked as he gently stroked Rin¡¯s cheek with the tips of fingers.


    Rin moaned loudly and called out his name at his gentle touch. Her reactions and moans were identical to the sounds that she would make when Ren pleasured her. Ren¡¯s eyes narrowed as his face darkened. He knew that his guess was most likely right, but he needed to make sure regardless.


    With firm and swift motions, Ren began undoing the sash around Rin¡¯s waist. He stripped her of her clothes and Rin moaned while her body writhed underneath his hands. When she was naked, Ren could see that her body was flushed a rosy, pink color. Her skin was warmer than normal to the touch. Her eyes were closed, and her mouth was slightly parted as she moaned in ecstasy at even the slightest caress of his hand on her naked skin.


    Without hesitation, Ren¡¯s hand moved in between Rin¡¯s legs. His fingers traced the slit in between her leg and found that she was flooded by her own love juices. Rin¡¯s love entrance was soaking wet. Slowly, Ren withdrew his hand from in between her legs before looking at her wetness on his fingers. He let out a sigh and began wiping the wetness off his fingers with a towel. This was not the time to invite a doctor in to see Rin at all.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 97 - Love Potion

    Ren has heard of various love potions used to induce sexual desire and yearning in women before, but he has never seen the effect of one in real life. However, from Rin¡¯s reaction to his touches and what he has heard about the potions, he was sure that what he was witnessing was the result of a very strong love potion.


    He didn¡¯t have to guess who gave Rin the love potion. This time his younger brother clearly went too far, and he would make sure that his brother received the punishment that he deserved. Using a love potion on another man¡¯s woman is beyond forgivable.


    Ren¡¯s face darkened further as he held Rin¡¯s hot hand in his. He doubted that Prince Kin wanted Rin for himself that badly. After all, there were so many other women in Prince Kin¡¯s inner court, and he has never hesitated to give his younger brother any women he wanted from his inner court before either. So why Rin?


    The answer was simple, and it came fast to Ren¡­


    ¡°Because she¡¯s mine¡­¡± Ren muttered his conclusion to himself.


    ¡­


    A few soft knocks on the door to Rin¡¯s bedroom snapped him out of his dark thoughts. Ren blinked rapidly to clear his murderous thoughts away; he had to focus on the situation at hand.


    ¡°Crown prince, a royal doctor has arrived¡­¡± Shin called, his voice loud and clear through the door.


    Ren covered Rin¡¯s body with a blanket before heading towards the door. He didn¡¯t think that there was a need for a royal doctor anymore now that he could sort of figure out what potion Rin had been given. There was nothing that the royal doctor could do to cure her or put a stop to her suffering. Unfortunately¡­this was something that only he could do¡­


    ¡°Crown prince,¡± the royal doctor said as he bowed low to show his utmost respect.


    ¡°Lady White Lotus is fine now and no longer requires your assistance. Thank you for coming all this way. You may leave,¡± Ren said flatly as he dismissed the doctor.


    ¡°With all due respect, crown prince. Should I at least take a look at her?¡± the old doctor said in a humble voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Thank you for your concern,¡± Ren denied flatly.


    The door slid firmly closed in front of the old doctor¡¯s confused face as Ren returned back inside Rin¡¯s room. The doctor looked at Shin at a loss.


    ¡°General Shin, what should I do now? Do I just¡­head back to the hospital?¡± the old doctor asked as he knitted his brows together.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s for the best for now¡­¡± Shin replied with a comforting smile.


    ¡°But is the lady really ok?¡± the doctor asked with worry.


    ¡°If Ren thinks he can handle it, then I¡¯m sure that he can. Please head back, I¡¯ll escort you if you want,¡± Shin said as he gestured to the exit with his hand.


    ¡°I see. If you say so, then¡­¡± the old doctor mumbled as he followed Shin towards the exit of the White Lotus Palace.


    Shin rode with the old doctor in his carriage all the way from the White Lotus palace back to the hospital. All the while, he was thinking about how to report what he had seen at Prince Kin¡¯s palace to the emperor. Strictly speaking, Ren was right, Prince Kin should be executed for laying his hand on his brother¡¯s woman. That lady being the Lady White Lotus, no less. However, he knew that things wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Prince Kin being the second in line to the throne could change many things regarding his punishment.


    ¡­


    **Around an hour before**


    Ren walked around a warehouse inspecting crops of one of the largest traders in the capital city along with a few of his court members. There were reports of issues with the crop¡¯s quality this year and unfortunately, he had been asked by the emperor to come take a look. Not that Ren was very knowledgeable in agriculture and crops but that was why some other court members who had that knowledge was also present.


    As Ren was standing there feeling bored of out his mind, the door to the warehouse slammed opened and a very panicked-looking Shin ran in. Ren¡¯s eyes widened as all men looked at Shin in shock at his unexpected appearance.


    ¡°Shin¡­¡± Ren said his eyes narrowing at his friend. Some problem must have occurred that Shin couldn¡¯t handle by himself. It was very rare for his friend to be so panicked like this.


    ¡°Crown prince, I need a word with you¡­now,¡± Shin said. The look in his eyes dead serious.


    Ren got the message immediately.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that we are in the middle of an important meeting, General Shin?¡± a senior eunuch spoke up. There was a clear disapproving look in his eyes as he stared at Shin.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a break from this topic here. Let¡¯s resume this tomorrow,¡± Ren said emotionlessly as he turned to walk away, following Shin to the exit of the warehouse.


    ¡°But¡­crown prince¡­this matter¡­¡± another eunuch started to protest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the combination of all your bright and experienced brain can solve it and submit a report to me by tomorrow morning,¡± Ren said without turning back.


    ¡°Yes¡­crown prince,¡± the eunuchs said as they bowed low.


    After exiting the warehouse, Ren turned to Shin for an explanation. He was given one without having the ask.


    ¡°Ren, Kin has taken Rin to his palace¡­she¡¯s probably just arrived there right now,¡± Shin said, without hiding the worry in his tone.


    ¡°What?! Why didn¡¯t you stop him!¡± Ren shouted in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kin we¡¯re dealing with. Like it or not, he¡¯s second in line to the throne¡­¡± Shin said, his tone seriously distressed.


    ¡°And as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll keep it that way¡­¡± Ren muttered as he quickly got on his horse in one swift movement.


    The horse was on its way back to the palace before Shin could say anything more. With a frustrating growl, Shin ran his hand through his hair before getting on his horse and began riding after Ren. The palace wasn¡¯t far away, and Shin began praying in earnest that they would make it back in time. Of course, he¡¯s worried about Rin¡¯s safety, but most of all, he was worried about what would happen to Ren if they didn¡¯t make it on time.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 98 - Pleasurable Cure

    Ren slid the door to Rin¡¯s bedroom closed after he had ordered the doctor to return from wherever he came from. There was no way that he would allow anyone else to see Rin this way. Ren walked over to the bed immediately. Sitting down on the side of the bed, he took Rin¡¯s hand in his. Her hand was on the hot side, and she had begun sweating more than before. Her breathing was labored and unsteady.


    ¡°Shhh¡­hang on, Rin. I¡¯ll cure you now¡­¡± Ren whispered gently as he began kissing the back of Rin¡¯s hand.


    Ren planted small and soft kisses on the back of Rin¡¯s hand before proceeding to kiss her fingers. Rin moaned softly at the attention; her eyes still closed. Ren couldn¡¯t tell if Rin was till conscious or how much she could perceive of what was going on.


    ¡°Rin¡­can you hear me?¡± Ren asked as he looked down at Rin¡¯s blushing face.


    Rin did not reply to Ren¡¯s question. She only continued to moan as he placed the palm of his hand against her forehead to feel her temperature. Fortunately, her fever did not get any worst; however, it didn¡¯t get any better either. Her forehead felt hot to the touch.


    Slowly, Ren bent down and kissed Rin¡¯s forehead and then her cheeks and finally her mouth. She moaned softly into his kiss as he began kissing her again and again from various angles. Her lips were hotter than normal, and she was moaning louder into his kisses.


    Ren¡¯s tongue slipped into the depths of her mouth, feeling the heat inside. Her tongue and the inside of her mouth was warmer than usual. Ren¡¯s tongue explored the depths of Rin¡¯s mouth as his tongue danced around with hers. The heat of her mouth making their kiss hotter than usual, and it began to turn Ren on more than before.


    ¡°Rin¡­¡± Ren called her name once again as he broke their kiss.


    However, Rin did not reply. Her eyes were still closed as she moaned while her body squirmed on the bed.


    Seeing that she was uncomfortable, Ren removed the blanket that was covering her naked body. Ren¡¯s passionate eyes were on her flushed naked body. Her skin which was always so white and smooth was now flushed a light pink color from the effects of the love potion. Ren¡¯s eyes rove across her body and stopped at the dark pink tips of her breasts. The potion had made Rin¡¯s nipples a darker pink color than normal and her nipples were already fully erect and begging for attention.


    ¡°Rin¡­your nipples are so hard¡­¡± Ren whispered into her ear seductively as his fingers began cupping her breasts.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ahhh¡­¡± Rin moaned loudly at the sensation of her breasts being fondled by Ren¡¯s large hands.


    Ren watch Rin¡¯s reaction as she reacted to the pleasure of his seductive touches. Her breasts felt more swollen and fuller than normal. Rin thrusted her chest upwards as her body writhe from the pleasure. Ren could see that she was enjoying how his hands were fondling and massaging her breasts, so he started to apply more pressure as he continued to massage her breasts.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ren¡­¡± Rin moaned and called out his name.


    Ren¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. However, when he looked at her face, her eyes were still closed, and it didn¡¯t seem like she truly understood what was going on. With a mix feeling of lust and slight disappointment, Ren continued to pleasure Rin. His fingertips captured her rosy hardened peaks in between them and started rubbing them and twirling them around in between his fingertips.


    Rin cried out when Ren pinched her nipples repeatedly. Her lewd moans getting louder and dirtier. Her body writhing beneath him as her passion mounted. Ren knew that Rin was feeling extra pleasure and desire from the effects of the love potion. He hated to admit it, but he was enjoying seeing her this way.


    She is a passionate woman, and her body was very sensitive to his touches; however, that body was even more sensitive right now. Her reactions turned Ren on so much and it made him enjoy pleasuring her. His hands slowly drifted down from her breasts, along the plains of her stomach. Her body quivered at his touch, and she sighed with satisfaction.


    Ren held her thighs gently in his hands before slowly pushing them up and spreading her legs wide apart. Rin let out a whimper as she felt her legs being parted. Ren¡¯s eyes were immediately drawn to the wetness in between Rin¡¯s legs. She¡¯s so wet, he thought as his fingers began stroking her hot wetness. The stickiness of her love juice coated his fingers as his fingers stroked the opening of her love cave up and down.


    Using his fingers to stimulate and spread her love petals, Ren could see that her pussy was a dark rosy color, and it was more swollen than usual. Rin began moaning loudly and squirming her hips around as if seeking for more pleasure from his fingers. As Ren¡¯s fingers continued to stroke the wet slit in between her legs, more and more of her love honey was released onto his fingers.


    When he pinched the sensitive small nub in between her legs, Rin cried out and her eyes flew open at the intense sensation of pleasure. Her hips began moving wildly, bucking up and down, pushing her sensitive nub against his fingers.


    ¡°Rin¡­¡± Ren called her name once he saw that she had opened her eyes.


    Although her eyes were open now, Ren could see that they were hazy, as if she was still in the world of dreams. She was awake but not really awake. Ren started to wonder how much of what was happening Rin would remember once the effect of the potion dies down.


    For now, Ren focused his attention on guiding Rin towards her release. Without warning, Ren thrusted two fingers deeply into Rin¡¯s eagerly awaiting love hole. Her wetness enveloped his fingers and she cried out at the sensation of suddenly being penetrated deeply.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 99 - Sleep Tight

    Ren realized that Rin¡¯s insides were hotter and wetter than normal as he began feeling around the inside of her love cave. He felt the walls of her pussy clenching hard around his intruding fingers, sucking his fingers deeper and deeper into her body. Rin¡¯s moans had gotten louder and higher and Ren knew that she was getting close to her climax.


    He began thrusting his fingers in and out of her hole in firm and deep strokes. His fingers stroking the walls of her pussy as he stretched her opening. Rin cried out with pleasure as she started rocking her hips up and down to match the rhythm of his thrusting. The wet and lewd sounds of Ren¡¯s finger stirring up Rin¡¯s love honey deep inside of her pot filled the room along with her heated moans of lust.


    Ren started thrusting his fingers in and out of her harder and faster as she drew closer and closer to her orgasm. He used his other hand to stimulate her clit as his fingers pumped wildly in and out of her sopping wet hole. It wasn¡¯t long after that he felt her pussy spasming around his fingers and the spurt of her hot wetness onto his fingers as she came.


    Rin cried out and threw her head back as her whole body writhed and trembled from the pleasure of her own climax. Her chest heaved up and down, jiggling her breasts as she struggled to breathe and catch her breath. Ren enjoyed the beautiful sight of his woman climaxing as he held her gently in his arms until the spasms wrecking her body finally stopped.


    Rin was out like a light after she had climaxed. Her breathing began to stabilize as she entered into a calm sleep. Ren lay next to her on the bed, cradling her head to his chest as he watched her sleep. Her face was still flushed, and she had sweated so much from their passionate session; however, little by little her body temperature seemed to be dropping.


    Ren wiped the sweat off her forehead with a towel and tucked her into bed so that she could sleep comfortably.


    ¡°Good girl, Rin¡­go to sleep now,¡± Ren whispered to her before kissing her cheek tenderly.


    Rin snuggled closer to him, and he smiled at down at her adoringly.


    ¡­


    The first thing I felt when I woke up was a head-splitting headache. I couldn¡¯t remember when was the last time that I felt a headache this painful. I slowly opened my eyes and was greeted with a familiar ceiling, telling me that I was in my own room in the inner court and on my own bed. Well, that¡¯s a relief.


    How did I end up here? I didn¡¯t remember. Wrecking my super painful brain, I managed to patch up some memories. I remember going to Prince Kin¡¯s palace to meet him and then Lady Mimi didn¡¯t turn up. Then Prince Kin drugged me. It must have been that rose tea he was so proudly telling me about and encouraging me to drink.


    Reflecting back on it now made me feel like I was such a fool¡­and probably still am. Then I felt very sick, and he tried to take advantage of me. Ren saved me¡­and he probably brought me back here.


    I¡¯ve heard rumors of these dangerous potions used against women before from Uncle Gobei. There was no such thing in the small town of ours, so everything seemed like just a rumor that the traders from other towns were talking about as they passed through our town. I surely never paid those rumors much attention, thinking that nothing of the sort could possibly exist.


    Well, I just found out firsthand that it did. The effects of the potion were strong, and it still had lingering effects on my body. I wondered where Ren is right now. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to see him after what happened. To be more precise, I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to him or what face to make when I met him. Although it wasn¡¯t like I could avoid Ren forever.


    I should just come clean and apologize. Then I¡¯ll pray for his forgiveness. Unfortunately, that was the only plan that my slightly numbed brain could come up with. Deep down, I knew that Ren was probably very mad at me for disobeying his orders. I sighed loudly at my own depressing situation.


    The sounds of soft taps on my bedroom door caught my attention. I let out a breath of relief, knowing that it wasn¡¯t Ren at my door. Ren wouldn¡¯t tap the door so lightly and politely like that. I knew immediately that it was the maids. For once in a long while, I was thankful for their service and company in the morning. I really could use a bath¡­and probably a scrubbing as well.


    ¡°No choices for clothes today?¡± I teased the maids after they had finished bathing me.


    It was unusual that a large selection of clothes and jewelry wasn¡¯t present today. It wasn¡¯t that I minded but it was just odd. Usually, I had the maids pick whatever they wanted most of the time anyways.


    ¡°Actually¡­the crown prince already picked your outfit and jewelry for the day¡­¡± the maid said before offering me a shy smile.


    Ren¡­chose my outfit?


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°My Lady, please follow me to the dressing room¡­¡± the maid said politely.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we dress here like usual?¡± I asked, slightly confused.


    ¡°Well¡­you see¡­the dress is too elaborate for us to dress you here¡­the space in this room is quite limited¡­¡± the maid explained hesitantly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I muttered once more as I let the maids lead me to the dressing room.


    A dress that was ¡®too elaborate¡¯¡­what did Ren pick out? And why?


    When I entered the dressing room, I could understand why the dress had to be worn here and not in the other room. In the center of the dressing room was a mannequin wearing a bright red dress with elaborate gold pattern of birds and flowers. The dress had a golden sash with red pattern embroidered on it and a long-sleeve top that flowed all the way to the floor that was to be worn on top.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 100 - Interrogation

    The dress was nothing short of amazing and breathtakingly beautiful. I never imagined that I would have the honor to see such a dress in real life, let alone have the opportunity to wear it.


    This isn¡¯t what I think it is¡­is it?


    It was slightly different from the ones commonly used in my town, but the motifs present on the dress were quite similar. This was also the most elaborate dress that I had ever seen. More like, I have never dreamt that such a wonderful dress existed.


    ¡°Umm¡­this¡­isn¡¯t a wedding dress, is it?¡± I asked suspiciously.


    Since I wasn¡¯t from a royal family, I have never seen a royal wedding dress and definitely not one from the Flame Dragon Empire or the city of Darukai.


    ¡°Of course, it is, My Lady. Well, to be precise, this is a minimized or simple version of the real wedding dress. It is not for wearing on the day of the wedding itself but worn for a month after the wedding,¡± the maid replied and started to explain the details of the customs here in the empire.


    This is the minimized version of the wedding dress?! I couldn¡¯t imagine what the actual wedding dress worn on the wedding day would look like.


    ¡°Worn for a month after the wedding?¡± I asked, not fully understanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s custom for royal ladies and high ladies of the court such as princesses to do this. Umm¡­the main reason is to make sure that everyone acknowledges that the lady has married,¡± the maid explained in a small voice as she looked admiringly at the red dress worn on the mannequin.


    To make sure everyone acknowledges that the lady has married¡­she said¡­and Ren wants me to wear this? We¡¯re not married, though. How does this make any sense¡­?


    However, just when I was about to open my mouth to ask more questions about the dress and the custom, there was a knock on the dressing room door. The maids looked at each other in confusion as to who could be at the door. As for me, I had a pretty good guess¡­


    ¡°Please come in¡­¡± I called out as I gestured for the maid to unlock the door.


    The door slid open immediately after it had been unlocked from the inside and there stood the man I had most and least wanted to see.


    ¡°Ren¡­I mean, crown prince,¡± I said as I bowed to him.


    I bit my tongue for my slip of tongue. I only called Ren by his name when we were alone. When there were other people around, I had always been mindful of addressing and referring to him by his official title of the crown prince.


    The maids immediately bowed and silently exited the room, closing the door behind her, leaving me alone with Ren. The atmosphere in the dressing room was so tense and all I could hear was the sound of my own troubled heart beating loudly in my chest. I knew that I would have to face Ren; however, I didn¡¯t think that it would be this soon.


    The silence between us stretched on as I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. I didn¡¯t even dare look at him, I just kept my eyes glued to my own feet. What I did was truly inexcusable, and I knew that it was no one¡¯s fault but my own. How would Ren punish me? Would he¡­hit me?


    I heard the sound of his footsteps as Ren walked into the room. I kept my head bowed low as he walked right past me. Ren¡­he must be so angry. It hurt me more than I could ever imagine seeing him so angry and so disappointed in me. His disappointment in me only made me hate myself more.


    ¡°Come here, My Lady,¡± Ren said in such a cold voice.


    I didn¡¯t not miss his choice of words. Although we were alone, he didn¡¯t use my name. If I needed solid proof of his dissatisfaction, I didn¡¯t need to go very far to look for one.


    Slowly, I turned around and walked towards where Ren was seated on a long wooden sofa. I stopped and stood in front of him with my head still bowed low as I waited for his next words. As for me, I still had no idea what I wanted or should say to him. All I knew was that I had to apologize to him somehow; not that he would ever forgive me.


    ¡°Later today in the afternoon, the emperor will be hosting a council to discuss and get to the bottom of the issue that took place yesterday between Prince Kin, my younger brother, and you, my woman. Before that happens, I¡¯ve decided that we need to talk first,¡± Ren said, emotionlessly.


    His words and tone only added to my discomfort and guilt as I stood there. I didn¡¯t know how to reply to his statement, so I just nodded my acknowledgement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start then. Lift your face up so that I can see you,¡± Ren commanded.


    ¡°Yes, crown prince,¡± I replied in a soft murmur, and I forced my head up to look at him.


    Ren¡¯s face was an emotionless mask, and his eyes were stone-cold. It reminded me of when I first met Ren as the crown prince and that did not stir up many good memories.


    ¡°Why were you with Kin at his palace yesterday?¡± Ren asked, his eyes staring straight at me.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I began speaking but my voice was so shaky that I had to pause.


    ¡°Be honest, My Lady,¡± Ren said as his eyes narrowed at me.


    Did he honestly think that I would lie to him at a time like this? Has he lost that much faith and trust in me? If he had, I guess I couldn¡¯t blame him.


    ¡°When you were away at war, I was so worried¡­and no one could tell me where you went. Then, I ran into Prince Kin in the garden. He told me that he would tell me where you were and if you were ok¡­if I promised to have a meal with him at his palace¡­¡± I began telling him the honest version of my story.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 101 - A Love Affair

    ¡°You ran into Prince Kin? Where?¡± Ren asked, his eyes never leaving my face as he watched my every reaction.


    ¡°I met him¡­in the garden of the inner court¡­around my palace,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that you coincidentally met my brother in the gardens of my inner court? Is that correct?¡± Ren asked, his eyes narrowing suspiciously.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied. It was the truth so what else could I say. However, now that Ren had repeated my statement to me, it sounded very suspicious even to my own ears.


    ¡°I see. Tell me, have you seen these things before?¡± Ren asked as he took out some items that were wrapped in silk cloth.


    My eyes widened when I saw the items that he had just placed on the table in front of me. They were all presents and letters from Prince Kin that he had sent to me. How did Ren find these? Did he search my room?


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve seen then before,¡± I replied, knowing full well what this must look like to Ren.


    ¡°Tell me about them,¡± Ren commanded.


    ¡°These are the presents that Prince Kin sent to me and the letters that came along with it,¡± I explained simply.


    ¡°Why would Prince Kin send you these gifts?¡± Ren asked.


    Like¡­honestly¡­how am I supposed to know?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He said that he wanted to know me better because I might become his sister-in-law,¡± I answered with what Prince Kin did in fact tell me.


    ¡°Do you know the meaning behind a man gifting a woman with clothes?¡± Ren asked, his eyes glancing over at the clothes on the mannequin and my eyes followed his gaze. I was beginning to get the general idea.


    However, to be fair, how was I supposed to know that?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. From where I come from, there is no significance attached to gifting clothes¡­¡± I replied, honestly. It wasn¡¯t like I was in a position to receive gifts from anyone back in my hometown, but I was sure that no such custom existed there.


    ¡°It means that I want to hold you and that I desire to touch and caress your skin just like the silk of the fabric when you wear it. That is essentially what it means,¡± Ren said, his mood darkening visibly to my eyes.


    I had nothing to say to that as I stood there in shock. Honestly, I had no idea that there was such a meaning behind that seemingly innocent gift. Seeing that I had nothing else to say for myself, Ren continued with his question while I wondered when all of this would come to an end.


    ¡°Did you reply to his letters or send any gifts to him?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°I sent replies to his letter because I thought that it would be impolite not to reply. I never sent him any gifts though¡­¡± I replied, my voice sounding small.


    ¡°Did it ever occur to you that corresponding through letters with another man behind my back is beyond impolite?¡± Ren asked, his eyes staring at me ruthlessly.


    I bit my tongue. His words hurt¡­a lot.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­Ren¡­¡± I whispered as I felt tears sting the back of my eyes. It did occur to me that it might have been inappropriate, but I just didn¡¯t know what I should have done.


    ¡°Next question. Did you go meet Prince Kin alone at his palace of your own free will?¡± Ren asked, his tone flat and emotionless.


    ¡°Yes. As we had agreed, I did go to see him of my own free will. However, I honestly thought that Lady Mimi would be there with us and that it wouldn¡¯t be just the two of us. He mentioned that in his letter to me,¡± I said, trying to explain my intentions.


    ¡°Is there any proof that you didn¡¯t meet Prince Kin willingly to do whatever it was that you were caught doing?¡± Ren asked, his eyes watching me like a wild tiger watching its prey.


    I considered his question and its hidden meaning very carefully. Of course, there wasn¡¯t any solid proof that I was being held there against my will. There were only my words to say that I didn¡¯t like it when Prince Kin touched me and that I was unwilling.


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m so sorry, Ren. Trust me, Ren! I would never do anything like that with Prince Kin. He drugged me and forced me. I felt sick and I couldn¡¯t control my body at all¡­please, you have to believe me,¡± I pleaded desperately as I felt tears trickling down my face.


    I didn¡¯t care if no one in this whole world believed me, as long as Ren believes me. All I need is for Ren to believe me. I want him to believe that I didn¡¯t betray him.


    ¡°Stop crying right now. You¡¯re a grown woman now so please compose yourself,¡± Ren said, without showing me any sympathy. It wasn¡¯t like I deserved any from him.


    I bit my lower lip as I wiped my tears away from my face with the long sleeve of my dress. My eyes stung and I found it hard to breath and speak. Taking in deep breaths, I tried my best to compose myself. After seeing that I had managed to control myself somewhat, Ren continued.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been exchanging letters and gifts with Kin. He invited you to meet him at his palace and you willingly agreed. Then you meet him alone at his palace where you were later discovered with him laying on top of you. Do you have any idea what this looks like to an outsider?¡± Ren asked, his tone dead serious and so were his brown eyes as they stared directly at me.


    I knew exactly what it looks like even if it wasn¡¯t true. However, I wouldn¡¯t dare voice my thoughts to Ren.


    Ren nodded his head as he watched my reaction to his words.


    ¡°A love affair. This whole thing looks exactly like a love affair,¡± Ren stated, answering his own question.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 102 - A Second Chance

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not! Please believe me, Ren. I do not have any relationship with Prince Kin. There is nothing between us¡­I don¡¯t feel anything for him. Please believe me!¡± I pleaded desperately. I felt like I was going to start crying again.


    What can I say to make Ren believe me? What can I do to make him believe me?


    ¡°Come closer,¡± Ren said, as he beckoned me towards him with his hand.


    Slowly, I approached him, not sure what he wanted me to do. Ren patted the spot next to him on the wooden sofa, telling me that he wanted me to sit beside him. I sat down next to him as he had indicated. Now that I was close to Ren, I felt like bursting into tears once again.


    ¡°Listen to what I¡¯m about to say and listen well, Rin,¡± Ren said as he took my chin in between his fingers and made sure that I was looking straight into his eyes.


    I nodded slowly. To be honest, I was scared of everything that was happening. Suddenly, everything seemed like it was my fault instead of me being the victim. I was drugged and almost raped, but everything now looks like I was the one to blame.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I believe, Rin,¡± Ren said slowly and clearly.


    ¡°What do you mean? Of course, it does! What you believe is the only thing that matters to me,¡± I replied in shock and confusion. To me, the only thing that matters is whether Ren believes me or not.


    ¡°Whether or not I believe your story, doesn¡¯t matter. The truth doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is what the emperor will believe and what punishment he will decide on,¡± Ren explained, solemnly.


    ¡°Do you¡­believe me?¡± I asked, feeling some hope.


    ¡°I just told you twice. It doesn¡¯t matter what I believe,¡± Ren replied stiffly.


    I guess he doesn¡¯t believe me, or at least, not completely. Of course, faith and trust that has been lost is not easy to restore and I have lost his trust. That alone saddened me more than anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. For me, all that matters is for you to believe me¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°My belief in you can¡¯t save your life,¡± Ren stated flatly.


    ¡°What¡­do you mean?¡± I asked, sensing that something bad was about to happen.


    ¡°I told you before about the punishment for infidelity of royal concubines. They¡¯ll kill you and everyone related to you, Rin,¡± Ren said, seriously.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­it can¡¯t be. I never¡­I would never do such a thing!¡± I immediately denied.


    My whole face and body felt numb from fear as I realized the full implication of what Ren has been saying. If the emperor and the high court believes that I¡¯ve had a love affair with Prince Kin, then the least that will happen is that I will lose my life and the worse¡­I didn¡¯t even want to imagine.


    ¡°Judging from your expression, I guess you¡¯re starting to get it now. However, that is not all. If Kin is able to convince the emperor that you were the one who seduced him, then it is very likely that he will get off without blame and the only one who will be punished will be you,¡± Ren explained further. His tone void of any emotions. If I was looking for sympathy or empathy from Ren, he was no willing to give it.


    ¡°No¡­that¡¯s insane! Ren¡­please help me. You have to believe me. This is all a big misunderstanding,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°If I were to believe you, that wouldn¡¯t change the fact that we¡¯re at a disadvantage. Let¡¯s say that your story is true, then Kin tried to **** my woman, but I can¡¯t get the emperor to punish him without sacrificing you as well. Where does that leave me, Rin?¡± Ren asked as his eyes narrowed at me.


    I see now. For the first time, I realized the paradox in all of this. If Ren accuses Prince Kin of engaging in inappropriate acts with me then that would mean that I was also part of the act, and I would be punished accordingly. In other words, there was no way for Ren to ensure that Prince Kin received his punishment while also shielding me from blame.


    If Prince Kin planned all this in advance, then it was a very well thought out and executed plan. I could understand Ren¡¯s frustration and anger more now that I could see it from his point of view. He was right, where did my selfish actions leave him?


    Ren sighs a frustrated sigh before he began getting up from his seat. He¡¯s going to leave?


    ¡°Ren¡­please. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll do anything¡­please don¡¯t leave¡­¡± I begged him.


    I held onto his arm like I was holding on to dear life. What will happen to me if he leaves me now? What would happen to us?


    Ren paused as he stopped and turned to look at me. His hand approached my face before grabbing my chin, forcing my face up to look directly at him. His eyes at that moment were so cold and frightening. I would rather have him scream at me and hit me than face his cold and silent anger like this.


    ¡°Rin, if you don¡¯t do exactly what I tell you to, then I cannot protect you. It¡¯s that simple,¡± Ren stated coldly.


    ¡°I know that everything happened because I didn¡¯t heed your warnings. I am so sorry, Ren. I will never do it again. From now on, I¡¯ll do everything that you tell me to,¡± I apologized again. I hoped that he would give me another chance.


    ¡°Do I have your absolute word?¡± Ren asked, his tone serious.


    ¡°Yes. I promise. No, I swear!¡± I quickly promised before he changes his mind. I¡¯ll do anything if Ren would just give me another chance.


    ¡°I see. Then you shouldn¡¯t mind if I put your oath to the test right now,¡± Ren said, his eyes narrowing at me.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I let out a surprised sound of confusion.


    ¡°Strip, Rin,¡± Ren commanded.


    I didn¡¯t quite believe what I was hearing. Did Ren just tell me to take off my clothes? Right now? Why now?


    ¡°Ren¡­?¡± I called his name questioningly. Not sure if I understood him correctly.


    ¡°Strip now,¡± Ren repeated his command.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 103 - Taking Over Me

    His eyes were on me as he waited for me to do as he had commanded. I hesitated for a brief moment, before I steeled my resolve and started undoing the sash of the robe that I was wearing. If this was what Ren wanted and what is required for me to regain his trust, then¡­


    No pain¡­no gain¡­right?


    After undoing the sash around my waist, I parted the front of the robe to the side and slowly slipped the sleeves off each of my arms. Slowly, I let the robe fall to the ground. My entire naked body was exposed to Ren¡¯s sight as I stood there in front of him, the robe that I had on before now a pool of silk at my feet.


    Feeling very vulnerable from my own nakedness, I tried to cover my body up with my arms. That brought about a displeased look on Ren¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hands and arms to your side. Don¡¯t cover yourself,¡± Ren ordered curtly.


    I lowered my arms just like he had ordered, exposing my entire naked body to him as his eyes feasted on me. The heat of his gaze burned me as I stood there in front of him. It wasn¡¯t the first time that Ren has seen me without clothing, but this time felt very different from the others.


    ¡°Come here and sit on my lap,¡± Ren commanded, emotionlessly.


    I was shocked at Ren¡¯s command, but I tried my best not to show it. My resolve must not be shaken. Slowly, I approached him. Ren patted his lap, signally that I should sit down on them. I was beyond embarrassed, and I couldn¡¯t believe that I was really going to do this.


    I bit my lower lip and carefully sat down on Ren¡¯s lap. His arms snaked around my waist immediately, pulling me closer to him until his chest touched my back. He adjusted my position on his lap until both of us felt comfortable in our new positions. Ren is so close, I could feel his body heat on my ass, my back and around my waist, where he was holding me.


    ¡°Lift your arms up and wrap them around my neck,¡± Ren gave another command.


    I did as I was told. No matter what he wanted me to do, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll endure it and I will show him that I can and will follow his orders. In that moment, I was desperate enough to do everything to regain his trust. The guilt that I felt for my own actions was too heavy for me to carry any longer.


    I wanted his forgiveness and if possible, I want us to return to the times where we could laugh and enjoy each other¡¯s company as we went about doing random and non-significant things.


    ¡°Good. I can play with your breasts easier this way,¡± Ren commented with satisfaction.


    His large hands grabbed and squeezed my breasts roughly and I cried out. Ren continued to fondle my breasts intensely with both of his hands, twisting them until they lost their shape in his hands. It was painful but it felt so pleasurable at the same time.


    ¡°Look in the mirror, Rin. Do you see yourself?¡± Ren said, drawing my eyes towards the mirrors in the room that were placed in front of us.


    My eyes widened in shock at the images that was reflected back at me from the many mirrors placed in the room. There were so many mirrors in here because it¡¯s the dressing room. Now that Ren had pointed it out, I could see Ren and myself from various angles from the many mirrors in the room.


    I could see Ren¡¯s large hands splayed across the lighter-toned flesh of my breasts. My body posed seductively on his lap with my two arms around his neck, pushing up my breasts towards his hand. I watched as his large hands continued to fondle and grope my breasts. The sight of his tan hand on my lighter flesh turned me on more than before.


    ¡°Ahhh! Ren¡­¡± I cried out when his fingers began pinching my erect nipples.


    ¡°Your nipples are sensitive as always¡­¡± Ren said.


    Our eyes met in the mirror, and I could see the heat and the desire in his eyes. His fingers pulled on my nipples harder, making me cry out loudly at the sharp pain and pleasure that assaulted my body. He¡¯s being so forceful, but it feels deliciously fulfilling. I could feel so much more of him and being able to see him do these things to my body was turning me on so much.


    ¡°Spread your legs,¡± Ren ordered.


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that this isn¡¯t enough for Ren yet. I hesitated to spread my legs because if I do then¡­he¡¯ll see my pussy clearly in the mirror¡­


    I felt so embarrassed, but I didn¡¯t know what to do. Ren¡¯s commands were absolute right now¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting¡­¡± Ren said impatiently.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I mumbled as I snapped out of my thoughts.


    Without any more time to lose, I started spreading my legs open. I could see my body in the mirror¡¯s reflection as I spread my legs open wide, stretching the heated opening in between my legs. I looked at Ren in the mirror and knew that he was watching my entrance being stretched open and I shivered from embarrassment and perhaps a little from excitement.


    ¡°Wider. Spread your thighs wider¡­hold them open with your hands,¡± Ren commanded, his voice think with lust.


    Ren lifted my knees up before parting them widely to the side. He then instructed me to hold my legs open wide for him to keep my legs in place. As instructed, I placed my hands on the insides of my knees to keep my legs parted.


    The heat from Ren¡¯s hand scorched the sensitive skin of my thighs as he ran his fingers along the insides of my thighs. His large hands then began rubbing my thighs up and down as he played with my sensitive flesh. I whimpered at the pleasure. His touches were driving me wild with desire for him. The heat burning deep in my core was getting unbearably hotter and hotter.


    --To be continued

 Chapter 104 - Discipline Me

    I ached for him so much. My body wanted him to touch me more and feed me with more pleasure. The pleasurable ache in between my legs was becoming too much to bear. I knew that I was already very wet, my pussy looking forward to receiving attention from Ren.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I moaned his name passionately when his fingers finally found the hot wet heat in between my legs and started stroking it.


    His fingers traced my slick opening as he stroked my wetness up and down. His fingers haven¡¯t entered my love hole yet but it already felt so good to feel his touch on my most feminine part. I felt myself get wetter and wetter down there as his fingers stroked my opening expertly.


    I cried out and then moaned loudly when his fingers finally fondled the small but ultra-sensitive bud in between my legs. My hips thrusted up sharply at the sensation of my clit being pinched and rolled in between his fingertips. It felt amazingly pleasurable. I cried out over and over at the intensity of the pleasure and bliss that I was feeling.


    ¡°You seem to be enjoying yourself too much¡­¡± Ren whispered seductively into my ears as he watched my body writhed on his lap from the pleasure.


    By this time, I had forgotten about the mirrors in the room and the fact that he could watch my reactions from various angles. I moaned and panted as the desire that Ren stirred up inside of me burnt away at my body and mind, until I couldn¡¯t think of anything else but him.


    ¡°Look in the mirror, Rin. Do you see my fingers entering your love hole?¡± Ren asked in a seductive and slightly evil tone as he whispered into my ear.


    My eyes widened as he brought my attention once again to the large mirror that allowed me to see myself. Our eyes met in the mirror, and I was the one who first broke eyes contact. How could I look into his eyes while we¡¯re doing all this?


    I bit my lip and moaned loudly at the sensation of my love hole being stretched by his finger. Ren slowly and deliberately screwed two of his thick and long fingers into my wet pussy. However, this time was different from the times before. This time, I didn¡¯t just feel the entrance of his fingers, I saw it as well.


    In the mirror, I saw his fingers near my wet entrance before two of his thick and long fingers slowly disappeared inside of me. At the same time, I felt a sharp penetrating sensation as his fingers entered me.


    ¡°Ren¡­ahhh! Ahhh!¡± I cried out his name before moaning uncontrollably at the pleasure of his fingers slowly entering me.


    I watched as his two fingers continued to slowly disappear inside my hole until finally his fingers had completely disappeared inside of me. His fingers hit me deep inside as he buried them completely into me.


    ¡°Watch closely, Rin. I¡¯m fucking your hole with my fingers¡­¡± Ren whispered into my ear as his fingers started moving inside of my pussy.


    ¡°Ah! Ahhh! Ah!¡± I cried out louder than before and I also started to pant harder.


    Ren¡¯s fingers were thrusting in and out of my wet hole hard and fast and I could see the movement of his fingers in the mirror. His fingers thrusting in and then pulling out of my wet love tunnel before disappearing inside once again.


    ¡°Look at the naughty face that you¡¯re making¡­¡± Ren said as he stared at me in the mirror¡¯s reflection.


    I couldn¡¯t bare to look anymore. The woman in the mirror looked so wantonly corrupted and I couldn¡¯t believe that that was me. The erotic expression on her flushed face and the way she was moving her hips lewdly, rocking it to match the motion of Ren¡¯s hands made me too embarrassed to look.


    Ren was hard too. I could feel the shape and hardness of his member hitting my behind as I sat on him. Just like how I was turned on by him; he¡¯s also feeling it too.


    The fingers embedded deep inside of my love hole started moving around faster. Ren rammed his fingers into me harder than before and I cried out at the sudden pain that accompanied his aggressive assault. However, soon the pain was gone and, in its place, a pleasurable sensation like I had never experienced before as his fingers penetrated me from various angles.


    There must be something wrong with me, Ren was messing up my insides and I was enjoying every moment of it. My body couldn¡¯t take much more, and I could feel that familiar sensation of my orgasm approaching. The walls of my pussy clenched wildly around his fingers as my climax began to take over my body.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡­Ren! I¡¯m¡­¡± I cried out as my climax arrived like the start of a thunderstorm.


    I squeezed my eyes shut as I cried out loudly, my pussy spasming around his fingers. My body felt weak like all of my energy had been sucked out of me. However, there was a lazy pleasurable feeling like I was floating on thin air. After my pussy had stop twitching around from my climax, Ren slowly withdrew his fingers from me.


    ¡°Look at how wet you are¡­you came so much from my fingers¡± Ren said as he held up his hand to show me the sticky wetness of my love juices on his fingers and hand.


    I watched in astonishment as Ren slowly started licking my wetness from his fingers and then he inserted his wet fingers into his mouth and began sucking it. He¡¯s¡­eating my love juices.


    ¡°You taste good, Rin. I love your taste¡­¡± Ren said as he smiled charmingly at me. I was shocked by his actions.


    Ren laughed a little at me, his eyes sparkling in amusement. I think that this is the first time since the incident with Prince Kin that I¡¯ve seen Ren in good spirits. I wondered if that was a good thing¡­


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 105 - His Commands

    I didn¡¯t have long to ponder my thoughts or admire his beautiful smile or the sound of his amused laughter because Ren began stating his next command.


    ¡°Kneel down in between my legs,¡± Ren commanded as he pointed to the spot on the floor in between his legs.


    My eyes followed his fingers to the spot on the floor in confusion. I wasn¡¯t sure why he wanted me to get off his lap and kneel on the floor. However, if that was what he wanted then¡­


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I whispered obediently as I slowly slid my leg down until my feet touched the floor.


    Carefully, I got off from his lap and stood on my feet in between his legs before slowly kneeling down until I was on my knees. Kneeling on the floor in between his legs where he had indicated, I looked up at him unsure of what he wanted me to do next.


    ¡°Help me undress, Rin,¡± Ren ordered as he gestured to the lower part of his royal costume.


    I looked at him wide-eyed as I began to understand what he wanted. Feeling unsure and embarrassed to touch him, I hesitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ren asked as he watched my flustered expression.


    I took in a deep breath and shook my head slowly. I can do this. I¡¯ll show him that I can follow his orders¡­no matter what. I¡¯ll do it.


    However, I couldn¡¯t stop my hands from trembling as I reached out and touched the silk fabric covering his legs. Ren reached out his hands and guided me to assist me and speed up the process. Thanks to his help, Ren was naked from the waist down in no time at all.


    Ren sat with his legs parted as if he was sitting royally on his throne in the throne room. His manhood stood up proudly, fully showcasing its virility. I couldn¡¯t help gasping at the sight of his large and thick cock as I covered my mouth with my hand.


    My reaction only made Ren laugh at me softly. His cock is enormous. I stared at it in a mix of amazement and fear at how thick and long it was. The veins on its surface were clearly visible, running along its length. The engorged head of his cock swollen a deep red color.


    ¡°I love how you¡¯re spending time to admire my cock¡­¡± Ren said with a small laugh before he reached out and took my wrist in his hand.


    I looked up at him and our eyes met. Ren¡¯s passion was clear in his eyes as his grip around my wrist tightened slightly.


    ¡°Touch my cock, Rin. Pleasure me like I¡¯ve taught you before. You haven¡¯t forgotten, right?¡± Ren requested as he guided my hand towards his massive manhood.


    His cock was hot to the touch and very thick and hard. I could tell that Ren was very aroused from the way his cock was standing up and his soft moans as I began running my fingers up and down his length. I recalled how he had taught me to pleasure him with my hands and began repeating the actions that I learnt back then.


    Slowly, I wrapped my fingers around the thickness of his shaft. Applying a little pressure, I began moving my hand up and down his cock, slowly at first. Watching his reaction, I could tell that Ren was enjoying my touch. I held his cock a little tighter before I sped up the movements of my hand, pumping his cock up and down with my hand.


    ¡°Ahh¡­Rin¡­faster¡­¡± Ren moaned as he encouraged me to pump his cock faster.


    I could feel his little beast growing hotter and bigger in my hand as I continued to jerk my hands up and down the length of his thick shaft. It wasn¡¯t long before Ren¡¯s hips began thrusting up and down to match the pumping rhythm of my hand on his big cock. Ren had started to moan louder now, and I knew that I was pleasing him.


    ¡°Lick my cock¡­¡± Ren commanded thickly.


    My hands froze along with the rest of my body. I was so stunned from his words that I didn¡¯t know what to do. He just told me to lick his cock, right? To do that then¡­I have to¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve never¡­¡± I started protesting weakly before I shut my mouth.


    Of course, I¡¯ve never licked a man¡¯s cock before but that doesn¡¯t mean that I have a good enough excuse to not do it.


    ¡°Come here, Rin. Don¡¯t be shy¡­¡± Ren said encouragingly. Surprisingly, his tone was kind as he beckoned me closer with his hand.


    I looked down at Ren¡¯s thick cock. It¡¯s so big. Was it normal for a man¡¯s cock to be this big? I¡¯ve never seen another man¡¯s cock before besides Ren¡¯s, so I had no idea. Ren¡¯s thick member twitched a little in my hand as I slowly lowered my head, bringing my face closer to it.


    I held his massive cock in my hand, feeling a little bold, I slowly stuck out my tongue and began licking the swollen tip of his cock. I could smell him so strongly as I tasted him. I heard Ren suck in a breath before letting out a pleasurable sigh as I continued to flick the tip of my tongue around the swollen head of his cock.


    I felt Ren¡¯s hand at the back of my head as he held my head, encouraging me to pay more loving attention to his large love stick. His shaft grew hotter and bigger in my hand, and I started to flick my tongue faster, twirling it around the tip of his engorged cock.


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s it. Swirl your tongue around the tip¡­faster¡± Ren said. I could hear the pleasure and desire in his voice.


    Glancing up, our eyes met. Ren was watching me attentively as I pleasured his pole with my hand and my tongue. I moved my hand along his length faster as I lapped at the head of his cock with my tongue and Ren moaned loudly in response. I could tell that he was feeling intense pleasure and it made me feel a little bit proud inside that I could please him.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 106 - Feeling Good Together

    ¡°Run your tongue up and down the length of my cock¡­¡± Ren commanded.


    ¡°Like¡­this?¡± I asked in between running my tongue along his length. My question was muffled by his cock against my lips.


    Ren¡¯s pleasurable sigh was all the response that I needed to know that I was treating him right. I¡¯ve never licked a man¡¯s cock like this before. It was surprisingly a new and exciting experience for me. The length of his manhood up close to my face, made me realize how very long and thick he was. It took a lot of effort for me to run my tongue along his entire length.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. You¡¯re making me feel so good, Rin¡­¡± Ren said dreamily as he enjoyed the pleasure from the touches of my fingers, my lips, and my tongue.


    Watching Ren drown in pleasure was making me feel strangely pleasurable too. It felt weird, I felt so hot although he wasn¡¯t touching me right now. I wondered if Ren felt the same way when he touches me like all those times that he did before. Does it feel good¡­to watch your partner feel good?


    ¡°Put my cock in your mouth¡­suck on it¡­¡± Ren instructed, his hand at the back of my head nudging my head forward and down onto this cock.


    I¡¯ve been doing fine so far, even if I do say so myself. However, putting his huge shaft into my mouth felt a little bit different from the rest. It felt like his hard cock was staring back at me as I stared at it and wondered how I¡¯m supposed to take his long length into my mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rin. We¡¯ll go slowly¡­¡± Ren whispered to reassure me.


    With my eyes closed, I slowly took the head of his cock in between my lips before lowering my head to take a bit of him inside my mouth. His smell and taste filled all my senses once his cock was inside my mouth and my eyes fluttered open.


    Just as Ren had instructed, I began sucking on his cock. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was doing this right, as I started sucking on him. The sound of my wet sucking filled the room as I concentrated on giving Ren the pleasure that the wanted. His cock twitched happily in my hand as I continued to suck him faster and harder. Ren¡¯s hips began thrusting up and down, shoving his cock into my face. He was responding so much to my sucking.


    ¡°Harder, Rin. Suck on my cock¡­harder¡­¡± Ren said in between his low moans and groans of desire.


    I started to suck on him even harder than before. Then I started to take in more of his length. I only had a few inches of Ren inside my mouth, so I began lowering my head slowly down onto his cock to take more of his length inside. Inch by inch I took more of his length in until I could feel his cock hitting the back of my throat. He¡¯s not completely in but this was the best that I could do without choking on him.


    ¡°Hang on, Rin. It¡¯s about to get a little rough¡­¡± Ren whispered passionately to me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure that I knew what he meant. Suddenly, Ren started thrusting his hips upwards, ramming his cock deeper into my mouth. His hard cock slid in and out of my mouth as he began thrusting his hips up and down faster. I was shocked at the sudden movement of his cock penetrating my mouth.


    Ren continued thrusting his hard member in and out of my mouth as his hand held the back of my head to keep my mouth in place. His cock rubbed against my lips and my tongue while I tried to adjust myself to the rhythm of his wild thrusting. Ren was right, it did feel quite rough to handle this.


    ¡°Touch yourself, Rin. You want to feel good too, don¡¯t you?¡± Ren commanded.


    Touch myself?


    He wanted me to touch my pussy with my fingers the way that he did it before?


    After seeing the confused and hesitant look on my face, Ren decided to give me further instruction and encouragement.


    ¡°Use your hand and put your fingers into your pussy¡­¡± Ren instructed, and I glanced up to see that his eyes were watching me closely.


    It felt strange and very embarrassing to touch myself like that, but I decided to follow Ren¡¯s instructions seriously. Slowly, I reached my hand down in between my legs until my fingers reached the sensitive opening in between my legs.


    I felt my own warm wetness against my fingers as I began running my finger along my wet slit, just like Ren had done for me. It feels¡­good¡­


    Ren continued thrusting his cock inside of my mouth and I was turned on further by his lustful moans. I started rubbing the sensitive nub in between my legs, feeling the pleasure run through me. It feels amazing¡­I wanted to touch myself more¡­


    Just had Ren had ordered, I pushed two fingers inside of my wet hole. My hole felt warm and very wet inside, my fingers were able to slip in easily. My love juices coated my fingers as I began moving my fingers slowly in and out of my hole. Thrusting them around inside of me just like Ren had done. I moaned against Ren¡¯s dick at the pleasure of my own fingers pleasuring my own love hole.


    ¡°Finger yourself harder, Rin,¡± Ren commanded, and I knew that he was enjoying the sight of me pleasuring myself.


    Ren¡¯s hips began moving faster as I began pumping my fingers in and out of my pussy faster and harder. It feels so pleasurable, I wanted to scream out loud. The sensation of Ren fucking my mouth while I pleasure my own love tunnel was more than I was used to. I think, I¡¯m about to cum¡­


    ¡°Did you just cum? You¡¯re so naughty. I¡¯m supposed to be punishing you, but you already came twice,¡± Ren said before he laughed adoringly at me.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 107 - No Forgiveness

    I couldn¡¯t move my hands anymore. My pussy walls clenched and twitched wildly around my own fingers as I climaxed. So, this is what Ren feels when he fingers me and I cum by his hand. My pussy got so much hotter as my climax hit me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold back anymore either¡­¡± Ren whispered thickly.


    His cock pounded into my mouth faster and it took all the effort I had to bear with it without choking. Ren was moaning louder now, and I could tell by the heat and the way his cock was twitching that he was close to his release. Ren rammed his cock deep to the back of my throat one last time as his hand clutched the back of my head tightly. In the next instant, he filled my mouth with his hot seed.


    My eyes opened wide in shock when his cock spurted the hot liquid of his seed inside of my mouth. The smell and taste of his seed filled my mouth and all my sensations. His cum smelled so strong and raw. Ren came so much in my mouth that I thought he would never stop.


    When his cock finally stopped shooting it¡¯s load inside of my mouth, my mouth was filled with his seed. Ren watched me with satisfaction as he shot his release, seeing me take it all in. Slowly, Ren pulled his cock out of my mouth causing some of his cum to spill out of my mouth and onto my chin.


    ¡°Swallow it all, Rin. You wouldn¡¯t want my royal seed to go to waste now, right?¡± Ren teased.


    His taste filled my mouth, and I closed my eyes tightly before I swallowed it all down. Ren looked at me and I hoped that I had pleased him enough for him to forgive me already. After I had swallowed his seed, Ren took my chin into his hand and urged me to look up at him.


    ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t release my seed inside your mouth, I¡¯ll do it in your womb¡­¡± Ren said slowly and clearly. His eyes that locked with mine was dead serious and very frightening.


    With that, Ren let go of my chin and started putting on his clothes. My legs felt too weak for me to move, so I sat there in disarray on the floor in between his legs as I watched Ren dress himself. After he was done, he swiftly got up from his seat and walked past me towards the exit of the room. He¡¯s going to leave¡­already?


    ¡°Ren¡­are you still¡­angry at me?¡± I asked hesitantly, my voice coming out so small and distant.


    ¡°The maids will clean you up and help you dress. I¡¯ll be back to take you to court in an hour,¡± Ren replied sternly without answering my question.


    He didn¡¯t even turn to look my way. Ren had returned to his cold and distant self once more and I knew that I was the one to blame. The door of the room slid open and then firmly closed with a loud sound as Ren exited the room without looking back.


    I felt warm wetness fall on the back of my hands that were clenched tightly on my own lap and realized that I had started crying. Furthermore, I realized then, that I was devastated not because of what Ren had done to me but because he was still very angry at me¡­


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t mend anything between us no matter how hard I tried.


    ¡­


    I picked up my robe and wrapped it loosely around my body as I waited for the maids to arrive to help shower me once more and then dress me in that fancy dress that Ren had chosen. Thankfully, it was a while before the maids arrived and I had had enough time to finish crying, wipe my tears away, and compose myself.


    When there were soft taps on the door, I immediately called for them to come in. To my surprise, Auntie Chen was also there with the maids who normally served me. Ren must have told her to come assist me too, I suppose. One look at me and I was sure that Auntie had a good idea of what had transpired between Ren and myself.


    ¡°My Lady, let¡¯s get you cleaned up and we will dress you beautifully for your appearance at court,¡± Auntie said with a warm and understanding smile.


    In that moment, I understood and appreciated once more why this woman had such a prominent position in the inner court. She was such a mother figure to all the women and girls here. Her smile and kind face told me that she understood whatever it was that I was going through and that she wouldn¡¯t pass judgement on me.


    Not knowing what to say to her and afraid that I would start crying all over again, I just nodded. The maids ushered me away to the bath and Auntie followed behind us. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to anyone and was thankful that no one spoke to me.


    The warm bath did nothing to lift my dampened spirits, although it did help my body to physically relax. The maids and Auntie went to work on dressing me in the elaborate costume immediately after I got out of the bath.


    ¡°This dress is a little complicated to wear and we have to make sure that the pattern of the dress is correctly aligned to showcase the beautiful details¡­¡± Auntie explained as she began dressing me with the help of the maids.


    I nodded at her and offered a weak smile. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t care less about the dress right now. I was too worried about my broken relationship with Ren and also about going to court. I have never been to trial at court before and I had no idea what I was supposed to do.


    ¡°Did one of the girls already tell you the significance of this dress?¡± Auntie asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°I will be honest with you. The crown prince has never asked for me to prepare a dress like this for him before. I was shocked at his request. This dress is to be worn for a month after a high-ranking court lady marries. You should only wear this dress after you¡¯ve married the crown prince; however, he is making you wear it now. Do you know why?¡± Auntie said as she smiled at me.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 108 - Secret Relationship

    ¡°No¡­¡± I replied softly. Frankly, I wasn¡¯t that interested either.


    ¡°Practically, it¡¯s a very effective way to show that you belong to him. However, it is also a way to show you his commitment to take care of you as a man would take care of his wife¡­¡± Auntie said, stressing on every word to make sure that I understood what she was saying.


    It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t want to believe her, but Ren¡¯s cold attitude did not match with what this dress was supposed to symbolize at all. What is he really thinking? Why would he want me to wear this when I appear in court later today?


    A feeling of uneasiness filled me up inside and I couldn¡¯t explain why.


    ¡­


    **Days Before **


    It was a moonless night with thick clouds in the sky, making the night darker than most nights. The inner court was silent because everyone had headed to bed. Jeely sat in front of her vanity mirror combing her lush long hair as she admired her own facial features in the mirror. The thin light blue silk robe of her nightgown did nothing to hide the beautiful curves of her body.


    Jeely had been in a bad mood lately and it was all because of the girl she was tasked to teach and train. She sighed loudly as her thoughts returned to the day when she made up her mind that something had to be done about this matter. It was the day that the crown prince had turned up along with Rin to observe her lessons.


    After the crown prince ordered for her to leave the room so that he could spend time in private with Rin, Jeely let out a huge sigh that she has been suppressing once she had slid the door closed behind her. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had been in the same room as the crown prince and that he actually spoke to her. It was rare that the crown prince would enter the inner court, so she never expected to see him here.


    However, the worst part was that the crown prince wasn¡¯t here to see her. Without noticing it at first, Jeely¡¯s fists were balled tightly as she felt her anger take over. Why was the crown prince so obsessed with the new concubine, she just couldn¡¯t understand.


    Rin¡¯s manners were horrible. Her looks and body were standard and there was nothing outstanding about her skills in the art. She was uneducated about history and literature. Overall, there was nothing impressive about her¡­and yet, Rin has clearly captured the crown prince¡¯s interest and attention. Something that Jeely had failed to do in her 15 years of living in the crown prince¡¯s inner court.


    ¡°Lady Jeely, you are back quite early today,¡± one of the maids greeted Jeely when she arrived back to her living quarters.


    ¡°Leave!¡± Jeely spat, her face grim.


    The maid¡¯s eyes widened in shock at Jeely¡¯s furious expression. She has never seen Lady Jeely this way before. Jeely was always smiley and polite to everyone, even the maids. She was the image of perfect and everyone looked up to her.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady,¡± the maid said before bowing respectfully and then she was gone.


    Jeely sat down at the round table as her mood continued to darken. Her brain began thinking non-stop about how to rectify the situation. Getting rid of Rin and removing her from the crown prince¡¯s favor needed to happen and fast.


    Suddenly, there was a loud crashing sound. Jeely had pushed the teapot and teacup off the table in her rage and frustration. The teapot and the teacup fell on the floor and broke into countless pieces. From that day, she had been formulating her plan carefully and have put it swiftly into motion.


    A sound of a few taps on her door brought Jeely back from her memories of that day and back to the present. When Jeely heard the tapping sound against her door, her lips immediately curved into a small, knowing smile. As if expecting a visitor, she immediately made her way to the door of her room. The secret tapping sequence made her certain of the identity of her visitor.


    Jeely opened the door to allow her visitor inside of her bedroom without hesitation. Silently and as discreetly as possible, her visitor slipped inside of her room before Jeely looked around to ensure that no one was watching. Then she closed and bolted the door firmly behind her.


    She turned around to greet her visitor who had seated himself on one of wooden sofa, making himself feel at home. Her visitor smiled at her and she smiled back.


    ¡°You¡¯re one shameless man, Prince Kin, sneaking into your brother¡¯s inner court like this¡­¡± Jeely purred seductively.


    Her body swayed temptingly as she walked towards where Prince Kin was seated. Her eyes meeting his and holding them.


    ¡°They say shameless men belong with shameless women; wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Prince Kin replied with a cunning smile.


    Prince Kin¡¯s hands slowly slid in between the opening of Jeely¡¯s night gown, tracing the smooth and bare skin of the side of her hips.


    ¡°Always so impatient¡­¡± Jeely teased.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Prince Kin instructed as he pulled Jeely firmly onto his lap.


    Jeely moaned a little as Prince Kin positioned her body on top of his lap with her back against his chest. A soft moan escaped her perfectly shaped lips as she leaned back and ached for neck to the side, urging Prince Kin to kiss and suck on her sensitive skin.


    ¡°You smell wonderful¡­¡± Prince Kin commented, clearly pleased.


    Jeely smiled in response before letting out a satisfied sigh when Prince Kin¡¯s hands began cupping and fondling her shapely breasts. The thin silk fabric of her nightgown did nothing to hide the swell of her chest and the outlines of her hardened nipples.


    ¡°Prince Kin¡­¡± Jeely called his name seductively.


    Arching her back, she began thrusting her womanly assets invitingly into his hands. His hands stroked and massaged her tits harder and faster, making her cry out at the pleasurable sensation.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 109 - Secret Lover

    ¡°Were you carving for this? It¡¯s been almost a week since I¡¯ve paid you a late-night visit like this,¡± Prince Kin asked as he observed her reactions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­I thought you would never come¡­¡± Jeely said sweetly, providing Prince Kin with what he wanted to hear.


    His hands slipped underneath the silk fabric of her night gown and began massaging her breasts directly. The feel of her breasts being squeezed roughly felt so pleasurable to Jeely that she couldn¡¯t stop herself from moaning with bliss. Prince Kin¡¯s hot hands on her naked breasts felt amazing.


    ¡°I always tell you to move to my inner court instead, but you¡¯ve always turned me down,¡± Prince Kin said without bothering to hide the disappointment in his voice.


    ¡°I would never move there¡­and I¡¯m not sorry,¡± Jeely replied, her response firm.


    ¡°Ren¡¯s not in his right mind. How could he leave a beautiful woman like you all alone?¡± Prince Kin teased as his hands began pulling Jeely¡¯s legs apart to spread them.


    Jeely felt her legs being spread widely apart and the hot wetness of her own core leaking out. She moaned softly as she rolled her head around against Prince Kin¡¯s chest. She could feel her pussy get wetter and wetter with her love juices.


    ¡°Don¡¯t insult Prince Ren¡­¡± Jeely whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not here to talk about my brother¡­I¡¯m here to seek pleasure with you,¡± Prince Kin said, bringing the topic to an abrupt close.


    Without warning, Prince Kin thrusted two thick and long fingers inside of Jeely¡¯s sopping wet love hole in one swift motion. Her wetness and warmth surrounded his fingers as his fingers stretched her entrance.


    ¡°Ah! So¡­suddenly¡­¡± Jeely moaned and complained at the sudden entry of his fingers into her body.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so wet, I figured it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Was I wrong?¡± Prince Kin continued to tease Jeely.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Ahhhh!¡± Jeely cried out louder as his fingers began moving, thrusting in and out of her hot hole.


    Prince Kin watched as Jeely¡¯s body writhe with pleasure on his lap, her hips thrusting up and down wildly as she grinded the walls of her pussy against his intruding fingers. He knew the Jeely was one very passionate woman based on his experience of having slept with her regularly over the years.


    It was a shame that Ren did not pay her any attention despite her beauty and the years that she has spent devoted to him in his inner court. He remembered the first time he ran into her when she was asked to perform a dance at one of the palace¡¯s gatherings. As one of the most talent dancers in the inner court, Jeely was chosen to represent Ren¡¯s inner court and she did not disappoint.


    Her beautiful figure, her face, and the way she gracefully moved her body as she danced captured Prince Kin¡¯s attention immediately. He wasn¡¯t sure if she was one of his brother¡¯s favorite or not and he didn¡¯t care. He wanted to have her.


    It was that same night that he executed his plans. Although, looking back, no plan was necessary to achieve what he did. Ren paid absolutely no attention to the performance or the ladies from his inner court. The crown prince was solely focused on political discussions with the high court members and the foreign visitors.


    When Prince Kin and his men offered to escort the ladies back to the inner court, there was no reason for them to reject his proposal. It wasn¡¯t like concubines could outright reject the offer of a Prince. He didn¡¯t care what happened to the other women that night as long as he could get his hands on Jeely.


    Even till this day, he didn¡¯t know how many of those ¡°ladies¡± slept with his men after he separated himself and Jeely from the group. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t at all interested.


    ¡°Where are we going, Prince Kin?¡± Jeely asked innocently as she followed behind him.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I would like your help to take a look at,¡± Prince Kin replied casually.


    The prince led the way deeper and deeper into the garden until they were far away from the main path. Jeely looked around her as the trees got thicker and the surroundings got darker.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting quite dark here¡­maybe we should head back?¡± Jeely suggested in a small and humble voice.


    Suddenly, Prince Kin¡¯s hand reached out and captured hers in his. Jeely gasped with shock as she began pulling her hand away. However, his grip was firm and she could not shake him off. That was when she realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Prince Kin¡­please let go of my hand¡­¡± Jeely whispered shyly.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s dark and I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll get lost. Holding your hand will keep us together,¡± Prince Kin replied casually, the hold of his hand tightened.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jeely continued to protest.


    Prince Kin grabbed her hand and held it tightly. Too shocked and unsure of how to turn down his advances, Jeely remained silent as she followed him deeper and deeper into the woods. It was dark and there were many large and tall trees in the secluded garden, Jeely started to feel scared and uncomfortable.


    ¡°Follow me. We¡¯re almost there anyways¡­¡± Prince Kin said calmly.


    The walk along the path covered with fallen leaves was difficult for Jeely to manage in her high platform shoes and it was slippery. Knowing that it would be rude, and she and Auntie Chen could get punished for disobeying the prince¡¯s orders, she decided to silently follow him.


    As far as Jeely could see, there was nothing here but the woods, dead leaves and the darkness. Only the moon light provided enough light for them to see. The night was dead silent and there was not a soul around save for the two of them.


    ¡°Prince Kin¡­it¡¯s getting late. Perhaps, we should head back¡­¡± Jeely suggested weakly, trying to keep her tone humble just like she had been taught.


    ¡°Not before I¡¯m through with you¡­¡± Prince Kin whispered seductively.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 110 - First Seduction

    The prince pulled Jeely into his arms where he held her tightly before he pressed his lips to hers. It all happened so fast and so suddenly that Jeely was taken off guard. Before she realized what was going on, the prince was already kissing her aggressively.


    Jeely froze in shock at this sudden development. She knew that it was inappropriate for any man to treat her this way except for the crown prince. After recovering from her initial shock, she began struggling immediately, pounding her fists against his chest.


    However, her efforts were futile. The prince was so much larger and stronger than she was, and he seemed to be enjoying her struggles. The kiss between them deepened, as the prince pressed his mouth against hers harder, kissing her from various angles. Jeely tried to turn her head away to break the kiss but the Prince held the back of her head with his hand.


    His kiss was demanding and almost punishing. His tongue plunged into her mouth without hesitation as he enjoyed the sweet taste of her lips. Everything about Jeely turned the prince on, her soft moans as she resisted him, the sweet taste of her mouth, the softness of her body against his and the alluring scent her perfume.


    ¡°Mhhmmm¡­mhhmmmm¡± Jeely made protesting voices in her throat as the prince¡¯s hot tongue invaded her mouth. She¡¯s never been kissed before and definitely not like this. She couldn¡¯t believe that his tongue was inside of her mouth and grinding with her own.


    The kiss was making her head feel light and she was breathless. Prince Kin changed the angle of his kiss again, his tongue dancing wildly with her¡¯s. Jeely was starting to feel strange inside as she started to moan softly into his kiss. Seeing that Jeely had stopped her useless struggling, Prince Kin released his hold on her so that he could use his hands for other more pleasurable purposes.


    While he continued to kiss her deeply, his hands began caresses her body, starting with her waist. He could imagine the beauty of Jeely¡¯s hour-glass shaped body. Her waist felt slim in his hands as he caressed her before sliding his hand up to cup her full breasts. Her performance attire did nothing to hide her womanly assets.


    His hands started massaging her breasts and she whimpered into his mouth at the sensation. The prince squeezed her flesh a little harder and Jeely moaned a little louder in response. Seducing women was one of the things that the prince was very good at, and he could tell that Jeely would become his willing lover very soon.


    The sensation of his large hands caressing and squeezing her breasts roughly was so new and strangely exciting for Jeely. She knew that his touches were inappropriate; however, her body was reacting to his caresses. Her body felt hot, and she couldn¡¯t stop her body from writhing against the prince¡¯s hard body as his hands played and teased her.


    His lips on hers felt hot and it stopped her from crying out. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from moaning as his tongue continued thrusting into the depths of her mouth. When their tongues danced together in a passionate dance, she felt her legs go weak and she could barely stand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take these clothes off your beautiful body, Jeely,¡± Prince Kin whispered.


    His hands practically tore at her clothes in his desperation to free her body from their restraints. Jeely cried out at the shock as the prince tore at her clothes and removed them swiftly and completely from her body. He pulled her to him and pressed her now naked body against his as he threw her clothes down to the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. Everything about you¡­your small waist, your full breasts, and your sinful moans¡­¡± the prince said, his voice thick with lust.


    ¡°Prince Kin¡­please¡­we can¡¯t go any further¡­¡± Jeely pleaded as her voice shook.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel better than you¡¯ve ever felt before¡­¡± the prince promised as he pushed her down on top of where her clothes had just landed.


    Jeely felt the softness of her outfit on her back as she fell to the ground. Prince Kin was on top of her before she even had time to react to her fall.


    ¡°You can scream all you want; no one will hear you¡­¡± Prince Kin hissed at her.


    ¡°Please¡­Prince Kin¡­¡± She pleaded softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay very quiet if I were you. After all, you wouldn¡¯t want anyone seeing you coupling with me, right?¡± the prince said with a smile.


    Jeely¡¯s eyes widened in fear as she seemed to understand the meaning behind Prince Kin¡¯s warnings. If anyone saw her this way, then she would be punished with death for her disloyalty towards the crown prince. However, what was worse than death is that she would lose her pride and dignity. She would be shamed endlessly. No, she couldn¡¯t let anyone, especially the crown prince, find out about this¡­


    ¡°It seems that we¡¯ve come to an understanding. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll show you a good time, My Lady¡± Prince Kin said with satisfaction.


    He kissed and sucked on her neck as his hands massaged and pumped her breasts wildly. Jeely moaned as her body writhed from the new sensations of pleasure awakening within her.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ahhh¡­Ahhhh!¡± Jeely moaned passionately as she felt the pleasure from his caresses. It was like her body had been awakened to these new pleasurable sensations. Prince Kin¡¯s skillful hands were touching her in ways that she has never been caressed and fondled before.


    She felt her body getting hotter and she couldn¡¯t stop her moans and whimpers from escaping her lips. When his fingers pinched and played around with her hardened nipples, she cried out. The ache and heat in her stomach felt unbearably hot and it was making her hips squirm for relief.


    ¡°Prince Kin¡­please¡­no more¡­¡± Jeely said weakly in between her wild moans.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean that you want more. Can you hear your own moans of pleasure?¡± the prince teased.


    The prince dipped his head low and engulfed her nipple into his hot mouth before licking and sucking it hard. The pleasure was so intense that Jeely cried out and dug her hand into his hair as she thrusted her breasts into his face.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 111 - Forbidden Pleasure

    ¡°Ahhh¡­Prince Kin¡­¡± Jeely moaned as her desire started taking over her mind and body.


    While Jeely was enjoying his attention on her breasts, his hand had started sliding down her body to the heat in between legs. Jeely whimpered at the unusual sensation of her womanly flower being touched when the prince¡¯s fingers started caressing her wetness.


    ¡°Your pretty flower here is flooded with nectar¡­it¡¯s so wet, Jeely...¡± Prince Kin said as his fingertips ran up and down the flooded opening in between Jeely¡¯s legs.


    Jeely panicked at the feel of his fingers touching and stroking her most private parts. No one has ever touched her there; not even the crown prince. Although she knew that this was all wrong, her body wouldn¡¯t stop responding to the pleasure. Even now, she could feel her love honey gushing out from her hole onto his fingers.


    ¡°Spread your legs. I want to see your pussy open up to me¡­¡± the prince instructed.


    His large hands tugged her thighs wide open. Jeely felt her womanly entrance stretch open while Prince Kin held her thighs in place.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­not there¡­Ahhhh!¡± Jeely cried out at the sensation of something stretching, entering, and then penetrating her love hole.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight...¡± Prince Kin said as he continued to screw his fingers deeper and deeper into her hot hole.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­it¡­hurts¡­¡± Jeely cried out softly. His fingers pushing deep inside her were hurting her as her insides were stretched to accommodate the thickness of his fingers.


    Her pussy quivered at the unfamiliar feel of his fingers inside of her. She moaned and cried out at the sensation of her hole being penetrated for the first time. Prince Kin began moving his fingers at once, thrusting them in and out of her hole in fast and deep strokes.


    Jeely cried out at the pain as his fingers stroked the insides of her pussy walls. She could feel his fingers deep inside of her and the wet sounds of her love juices being stirred. It didn¡¯t take long for the pain to lessen and soon the pain was replaced with a fulfilling pleasure.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ahhh!¡± Jeely moaned and cried out at the pleasure of her hole being filled by his fingers.


    His fingers gave the ache in between her legs relief and her hips began rocking to the rhythm of his fingers. The prince began shoving his fingers inside of her wet hole faster and faster as he watched Jeely enjoying herself. Jeely was amazingly hot and tight inside and he knew that he would enjoy taking her.


    Jeely felt her body getting hotter and then her body began spasm uncontrollably. She cried out in a mix of fear and excitement as she felt the sensation like her wetness would burst out from the opening in between her legs.


    ¡°Prince¡­Kin¡­Ahhh!¡± Jeely cried out, without quite understanding what was happening to her body.


    ¡°You¡¯re climaxing already¡­My Lady¡­¡± Prince Kin whispered as his hungry eyes took in the look of her erotic face.


    His fingers continued to pleasure the sensitive spot deep inside of her love tunnel as he felt her clenching hard and spasming around his fingers. He knew that she had climaxed from his fingers, and it was a beautiful sight that he enjoyed.


    ¡°Did Ren ever tell you that your face is so erotic when you climax¡­¡± Prince Kin whispered seductively before he laughed a little. His eyes watched Jeely as she experienced her first-ever orgasm. Not waiting for her to calm down, the prince withdrew his fingers from her swiftly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore¡­I¡¯m going to take you now,¡± Prince Kin said with intense determination.


    He parted her legs even wider with his hands before pulling on his clothes to free his erect manhood. Impatiently, he positioned his thick cock at her wet entrance, feeling her heat on the head of his cock. His hands held her legs wide open as he firmly thrusted his cock into her tight hole.


    Jeely screamed loudly at the tearing pain that accompanied the prince¡¯s cock as it penetrated her love tunnel. His cock was thick, and he was having a hard time ploughing his shaft into her tight body. Jeely felt a burning and stabbing pain in between her legs as the prince continued to push roughly into her.


    He¡¯s tearing me apart inside, she thought as she cried out in pain. The prince was surprised at how tight Jeely was as he struggled to enter her fully. He continued thrusted harder and deeper into her as he watched Jeely cry out in pain. It seemed that he was genuinely hurting her, but he couldn¡¯t understand why. The only thing that could explain her intense pain and the tightness of her pussy was if she was a virgin, but he knew that that wasn¡¯t possible.


    With a few powerful thrusts, the prince managed to bury his entire length inside of Jeely¡¯s love hole. He stilled for a moment as he watched her quieten down and catch her breath. Her painful expression had eased, and she seemed to be doing well. Grabbing the sides of her hips with his hand, he began pounding his thick cock in and out of her.


    The sensation of her pussy clenching around him as he moved felt amazing and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from ramming his cock wildly into her.


    ¡°Prince Kin¡­Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh!¡± Jeely called out his name and cried out as each of his thrust hit her deep inside. She had been screaming so much that her voice was already hoarse.


    Jeely felt him in so deep inside of her. The pain that she has been feeling had subsided and she was shocked at the pleasure that his cock was stirring up inside of her. It was hard to believe that she had a man¡¯s cock buried deep inside of her, but she knew that this was how a man and a woman mated based on what she was taught in the inner court.


    However, her lessons did nothing to prepare her for the intense pain of losing her virginity or the mind-numbing pleasure of being possessed by a man. Her cries of pain soon turned to lusty moans of desire as her hips began moving in time to the prince¡¯s thrusting.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 112 - Dark Plans

    ¡°Your hips are moving along with mine. I guess you enjoy having my cock deep inside of you¡­¡± Prince Kin said with satisfaction before he began pumping his hard cock into her faster and harder.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Jeely to reach her climax once again. She felt like she was losing herself as her whole body convulsed and her pussy clenched hard around the prince¡¯s love pole. She whimpered and bit her lower lip as her hips bucked and writhed underneath him.


    After a short while of thrusting wildly into her wet and tight hole, Prince Kin also reached his own limit. He moaned loudly at his own release, his cock shooting his hot load deeply into Jeely¡¯s awaiting hole.


    ¡°No¡­your seed¡­¡± Jeely whimpered as she felt Prince Kin¡¯s hot wetness spurt out deep inside her body as he buried his seed deep into her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you get pregnant, the child will be Ren¡¯s,¡± Prince Kin said reassuringly as he pulled his cock out of her body.


    ¡°No¡­the crown prince and I¡­we¡¯ve never¡­¡± Jeely said as she started crying. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had lost her virginity to the crown prince¡¯s brother and now had his seed buried deep inside of her womb.


    ¡°I see¡­so you were a virgin. No wonder your pussy was so tight. You should have told me, I would have been gentler with you¡­¡± Prince Kin said, finally understanding the nagging feeling at the back of his mind.


    The prince still found it hard to believe that Jeely was really a virgin. However, the blood in between her legs was enough confirmation for him. He just never thought that a beautiful and high-ranking concubine in Ren¡¯s inner court would be untouched. However, the answer was obvious¡­Ren never took Jeely¡¯s virginity, and he honestly thought that it was such a waste.


    ¡°My brother is such a fool to let a beautiful and rare flower like you wither away in loneliness in his inner court,¡± Prince Kin said as he supported Jeely up into a sitting position and started stroking and kissing her hair.


    ¡°Prince Kin¡­¡± Jeely whispered, her head light and her consciousness slipping away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You made me feel good, I¡¯ll never forget you, Jeely¡± Prince Kin said before kissing her cheek and wiping her tears away with his fingertips.


    ¡­


    It was hard for Prince Kin to believe that the woman moaning loudly as she thrusted her hips upwards to welcome his cock right now was the same shy young woman who he deflowered all those years ago. Jeely had grown into a woman even more beautiful and desirable than she was back then. Now, apart from her beauty, she was also well educated, trained and experienced in pleasing a man in bed. That was something that Prince Kin was so proud of.


    ¡°Your pussy feels amazing around my cock. I can¡¯t believe Ren has never fucked you before¡­he really doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s missing out on¡­¡± Prince Kin said slyly as his hips continued ramming his cock deeply into her.


    ¡°Harder¡­fuck me harder!¡± Jeely begged loudly as her hips thrusted sharply upwards.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady¡­¡± the prince replied teasingly.


    The two made love throughout the night until Jeely fell asleep from exhaustion. The prince watched her sleep in his arms as he played absentmindedly with a strand of her long hair.


    Over the years, their relationship had progressed and Jeely had become a key part of his political game plan to become the emperor. She was fine with it as long as she could be with Ren in the end. Jeely¡¯s devotion to Ren was blinding and using her in his plans proved to be easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake¡­¡± Prince Kin said with an amused smile when he saw Jeely slowly open her eyes after she had enjoyed a short nap after their intense lovemaking session.


    ¡°Sorry¡­for falling asleep on you like that¡­¡± Jeely whispered as she tried to sit up in bed.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok. I had a good time watching you sleep,¡± the prince replied with a smile.


    ¡°About the Lady White Lotus¡­¡± Jeely said, getting to the point immediately.


    ¡°I can guess what you want me to do but what is your plan?¡± the prince asked with interest.


    ¡°I want you to remove her from Ren¡¯s inner court. I will lure her out to the gardens, and you will meet her there. You must find an excuse to get her alone and deal with her¡­¡± Jeely said as she narrowed her eyes at the prince, making sure that he understood what she meant.


    ¡°Sounds like a lot of effort on my part. What do I have to gain out of all this?¡± Prince Kin asked, not wholly convinced.


    Jeely knew well that Prince Kin was very calculating and that he wouldn¡¯t do anything unless he had something to gain from it.


    ¡°Losing his Lady White Lotus will destroy the emperor¡¯s plan of helping the crown prince create an heir. He will be much further away from succeeding the throne when she is removed from the picture all together. Needless to say, this will be an opportunity for you¡­¡± Jeely said sweetly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the prince said as if deep in thought.


    ¡°Even if the plan doesn¡¯t fully bear fruit, you will get to enjoy a woman¡¯s company and there is nothing for you to lose¡­¡± Jeely continued with her convincing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be making my brother angry¡­¡± the prince said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Which has always been something that you enjoy¡­¡± Jeely said, before she smiled knowingly.


    ¡°Then when that Lady White Lotus is gone, I¡¯m sure Ren will finally turn his attention to you¡­¡± Prince Kin said before he smiled a little at Jeely.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jeely said happily.


    After working out the details of their plan until they were both satisfied, Prince Kin watched as Jeely slipped into a deep sleep with a smile on her face. Undoubtedly, she was dreaming of Ren and their future together. That made him shiver with disgust. Intelligence was something that Jeely lacked. She never thought that there was a high probability that Ren would continue to ignore her even when Rin was gone.


    The prince laughed softly to himself. It wasn¡¯t his job to tell her that or anything¡­


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 113 - Dressed As His Bride

    When Jeely woke up, she was alone in her bed. The only reminder and proof of her passionate tryst with Prince Kin was the soreness in between her legs and the mix of their love juices.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She let out a low moan as she began moving her legs to get out of bed.


    Prince Kin really did like to over do it. Her body was left feeling sore every time after they made love. She hated to admit it, but her body craved for sex and pleasure. Having sex with Prince Kin brought her release and a peace of mind that followed. Ever since the first time that he gave her a taste of pleasure, she had been craving for it.


    After bathing and cleaning herself, she felt fresh and ready to start the new day. Her plan of earning Rin¡¯s trust was progressing so smoothly that she wanted to laugh at that girl¡¯s stupidity. Today was another day of lessons with the na?ve Lady White Lotus.


    ¡­


    **Back to the present**


    I stared at my own reflection in the full-length mirror after Auntie and the maids have finished dressing me in the dress than Ren had ordered. It wasn¡¯t like I hated this look on me, but it was just too unusual. The dress, the make-up, the hair, the jewelry, and the head piece along with other numerous small details just made the look so outstandingly over-the-top.


    I felt like I was about to step out onto a stage and perform a play. No one should be dressed like this in their daily lives. The dress was too long, dragging for meters behind me. There was so much fabric and so many layers that the outfit felt too heavy for me to move comfortably in. The large golden head piece shaped in the shape of twin birds and flowers was too big and too heavy. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if my neck snapped into two.


    My face was heavily made up. My skin was powdered so white that I looked like a ghost and my lips were blood-red. More than ten necklaces of priceless jewelry were around my neck, spilling down at various lengths over my chest. I had a ring on almost every finger of my hands. Let¡¯s stop there¡­


    If I walked anywhere outside the palace walls, I would be killed on the stop just so they could tear everything that I was wearing from me. All in all, this outfit was a punishment in and of itself.


    ¡°You look amazingly royal and beautiful,¡± Auntie Chen said as she beamed proudly at me.


    It took everything in my being to stop myself from rolling my eyes at her. People can say whatever they wanted but the truth was that this dress is slowly killing me.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­heavy¡­¡± I murmured a slight complaint.


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to remind you of the heavy responsibility of being the crown prince¡¯s wife,¡± Auntie replied without missing a beat.


    We¡¯re not married so by all customs in my hometown, we are not man and wife. This dress or anything other dress doesn¡¯t matter; I am not his wife. I did not say this out loud, of course. It was certainly best for me to hold my tongue right now.


    There was a light tap on the door and a maid came in to inform us that the crown prince has arrived and is waiting for me in the living room. I guess, it¡¯s time for us to go to court to settle things with Prince Kin. I bit my lower lips nervously as I worried about how everything will unfold.


    On top of the stress of going to court, I also didn¡¯t look forward to facing Ren. It seemed that my list of problems was endless this time around and there wasn¡¯t much that I could do to be of help. All I could do was appear in court in this clown-like outfit that didn¡¯t even match my rank in this royal palace. I wanted to scream and pull my hair out¡­but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I will be awaiting your return, My Lady. Please don¡¯t worry. I am sure that the crown prince will protect you,¡± Auntie said with certainty in her voice.


    It made me wonder why she believed so much in Ren. I wished that I too could have so much faith in Ren as well. Prior to our most recent argument, I felt like we had gotten so much closer and that he trusted me just like I trust him. However, I wasn¡¯t sure if that was the case anymore.


    Auntie held my hand to provide me with adequate support while I struggled to walk with the weight of my attire tying me down. I prayed that I wouldn¡¯t have to walk so much today. It was one thing to walk without falling over; it was another story all together to walk in this outfit gracefully.


    Ren¡­I wonder what reaction he would have when he sees me dressed like this. Would it make him the slightest bit happy?


    ¡­


    ¡°Crown Prince, Lady White Lotus has arrived¡­¡± Auntie said formally as she bowed low to greet Ren.


    Somehow, I was able to bow slightly as I came to stand in front of where Ren was seated. I truly wanted to see his face and the reaction he had to me wearing the dress that he had chosen, but I didn¡¯t dare look at him. Instead, I kept my eyes down on the floor.


    After a brief moment of silence, Ren wordlessly got up from his seat. I could feel his eyes lingering on me, but he didn¡¯t say anything. If I was looking forward to any compliments from Ren, I would be sorely disappointed. Ren was as cold and uncaring as could be. I wondered why I wasn¡¯t used to this side of Ren by now.


    I kept my eyes low as he walked past me. Taking in a deep breath, I finally looked up from the floor and began turning around to follow Ren outside. The shoes that matched the dress was higher and heavier than normal. Walking did not come easy and so it took a long while before I made it outside.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 114 - Start Of The Trial

    Ren did not wait for me; not that I thought that he would. By the time I had reached the outside, Ren was already inside the carriage that we would be taking us to the Imperial court. With the help of Auntie and various maids, I was able to get into the carriage without losing my life.


    When I finally sat down next to Ren in the carriage, he was looking out of the window in the opposite direction. As if there was anything interesting to look at outside of that small window, I couldn¡¯t help thinking to myself sarcastically. Whatever lay beyond that small window was clearly more interesting and pleasing to look at than the fully-dress-up me.


    The ride to the imperial court was completely void of conversation. Ren did not turn to look at me, nor did he say anything to me. Halfway through the ride, I began to wonder why he even bothered to pick me up at all. The White Lotus palace have carriages as well. I might as well have ridden on one of them and meet him there.


    ¡°Crown Prince¡­Lady White Lotus,¡± a familiar voice greeted us when we got out of the carriage when we arrived.


    ¡°Shin¡­¡± I whispered his name unconsciously.


    I couldn¡¯t quite understand why but I felt a sense of relief to see Shin here. It¡¯s been a while since I last saw and spoke to him, and I hoped that he was doing well. His presence made me feel like I wasn¡¯t alone. Unlike Ren, at least, Shin seems more human and reachable.


    Without a word, Ren walked on ahead of us.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind him if I were you. He¡¯s not in the best of moods right now¡­¡± Shin whispered softly to me to make sure that Ren didn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°I figured¡­¡± I mumbled in reply.


    Shin gestured for me to walk on ahead and I did. He kept me company and led me all the way to the hall where the trial would be held. My legs shook all the way and I felt like I was going to faint from the stress and the weight of the dress.


    ¡°You look extremely beautiful¡­don¡¯t tell Ren that I said that though¡­¡± Shin said before smiling a little at me.


    ¡°¡­Thank you,¡± I replied politely before smiling back.


    Shin¡¯s compliment made me happy, but it also made me realize that deep down, I had wished to hear that from a certain someone else¡­


    To my surprise, Ren was waiting for me at the entrance of the court room. I had thought that he would enter before me, but he didn¡¯t. For some reason, that gave me a glimpse of hope that everything would turn out alright today.


    Ren offered me his arm as I came to stand next to him. I glanced down at his arm, unsure of what to do at first. Does he want me to take his arm?


    Slowly, I held the crook of his arm with my hands. I couldn¡¯t ignore the skipping of my heart when I touched him. I looked up at him to see him staring at my face, his face completely void of emotions.


    ¡°When we step into the room, I am your husband, and you are my loving and devoted wife. Do you understand?¡± Ren said flatly.


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± I replied simply. There nothing else that I could say to that command.


    ¡°Good luck¡­¡± Shin whispered to us.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to need a lot more than that¡­¡± Ren muttered, and I felt his body stiffen at my side.


    Shin nodded towards us as if to confirm that we were ready before his hand reached out and pushed the large double door open for us. As the door slowly opened, I realized anew just how nervous and anxious I was about all of this.


    The hall was so large with a long walkway running down the center of the room, leading to the uplifted stage where the emperor and his senior advisors were seated along with other members of the high court. I felt their eyes on Ren and me as we entered the room.


    Once we had taken our first step into the room, Ren placed his hand on mine and turned to smile at me lovingly. My eyes widened slightly at his sudden gesture.


    ¡®When we step into the room, I am your husband, and you are my loving and devoted wife¡­¡¯


    Then, I recalled his words to me while we were standing in front of the door. So, this was what he meant. Ren, he¡¯s just faking it then, I realized with a sinking feeling in my stomach. With all my effort, I forced myself to smile back sweetly at him.


    It felt like we walked side-by-side for an eternity before we reached our destination, the platform in front of where the emperor and the members of court were sitting. By the time we got there, I could see that Prince Kin and Lady Mimi were already there.


    ¡°Crown Prince and Lady White Lotus, please have a seat,¡± a very old eunuch said respectfully as he gestured to two large wooden chairs that were placed next to each other.


    Carefully, Ren guided me to the chair and help me sit down before he smoothed and arranged my dress for me. If there was an award for the best actor of the century, I firmly believe that Ren should win it. His actions were so loving and caring that everyone else must have believed that he truly cared for me deeply. I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on us, and it was making me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    After Ren was satisfied that I had settled down suitably into my seat, he sat down in the large wooden chair next to mine. If Ren felt nervous about this, he didn¡¯t show it at all. He sat with his back straight and eyes looking forward.


    ¡°Crown prince, I believe that you have yet to wed the Lady White Lotus. So please explain why she is wearing that outfit,¡± the emperor spoke up, his formal tone hushing the countless gossiping whispers in the court.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 115 - Accusations

    I didn¡¯t need to be a genius to figure out what they were all whispering about. The emperor, probably as curious as the rest of them, had decided to ask Ren straight out about the reason why I was wearing a wedding dress to court. He was right, Ren and I had not wed. I sat up a little straighter as I too focused on hearing Ren¡¯s response to the emperor¡¯s question.


    Slowly and deliberately, Ren got up to his feet and walked to the center of the platform where he would face the emperor directly when delivering his response.


    ¡°This minimal wedding dress is to be worn for a month after a lady has married a prominent member of the royal family. The true intent behind this dress is to announce and remind all that the lady now belongs to her man and that she is now completely off-limits to all others. Of course, sever punishments are in place for any other man who would dare lay hands on her¡­¡± Ren began recounting the customs and tradition behind the dress that I was wearing.


    ¡°¡­and?¡± the emperor said, encouraging Ren to go on and make his point.


    ¡°The recent event has shown to me vividly that the title of the Lady White Lotus and its implications was not enough to make other men recognize that Rin belongs to me. I sincerely hope that this outfit that I have chosen for her to wear is extravagant and symbolic enough that the crimes committed against Rin¡¯s and my honor would not be repeated in the future,¡± Ren said, clearly and solemnly before he bowed to the emperor at the end of his statement.


    The room was left stunned into silence at Ren¡¯s words. Although I was not used to the formal language used in these types of situations, I did not miss the accusation in Ren¡¯s words. He had just openly accused Prince Kin of committing a crime against him and me. The emperor¡¯s eyes were narrowed and his face very stern, meaning that he did not miss it as well.


    ¡°Are you accusing my son of committing a crime?¡± the empress said in shock as she stood up from her seat.


    ¡°Silence!¡± the emperor commanded loudly, shutting the empress up at once.


    ¡°Absolutely. Your precious son and my dear younger brother, made the mistake of laying his hand on my woman. According to laws and customs of the royal palace, I demand suitable punishment for Prince Kin. Emperor and court members, please consider my request,¡± Ren said before bowing respectfully.


    ¡°Before that, let¡¯s hear Prince Kin¡¯s side of the story,¡± the emperor said.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Prince Kin said as he came to stand beside Ren in the center of the platform.


    The brothers glared at each other, and everyone could sense their hostility towards each other. I have never seen Ren so openly hostile like this towards anyone before. The pain that I felt in the palms of my own hand made me realize that I had been clenching both my hands tightly on my lap. My nails were digging into the palms of my hand.


    ¡°It is true that I have been in contact with the Lady White Lotus; however, none of our interactions have been romantic or inappropriate. I have high respect for the crown prince and never have I had the intention of doing anything to dishonor him. Since it seems like the crown prince holds the Lady White Lotus in high regards, I decided that it would be best to get to know her more as someone who will most likely become my sister-in-law and a part of our royal family,¡± Prince Kin explained flawlessly.


    ¡°Apart from the crown prince¡¯s view of what happened yesterday at your palace between you and the Lady White Lotus, General Shin has also presented his view. Please tell us what happened on that day that led to them witnessing what they did,¡± an old man spoke up. I didn¡¯t know who he was, but he must be a senior member of the high court.


    ¡°I invited Lady White Lotus to have lunch with me at my palace. At first, Lady Mimi was supposed to join us as well but, unfortunately, she didn¡¯t feel well on the day. While we were having lunch together, the Lady White Lotus became ill, and it seemed as if she was going to faint. Hence, I helped support her so that she could get some rest,¡± Prince Kin told his version of the story smoothly before bowing low to the Emperor.


    Prince Kin¡¯s version of the story conveniently left out a lot of details and glossed over many things. There were many things that I wanted to say to that, but I sat still in my seat and held my tongue. Ren¡¯s words reminded me to stay put. There was nothing that I could do but pray silently and put my faith in Ren.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t get the emperor to punish him without sacrificing you as well. Where does that leave me, Rin?¡¯


    Ren¡¯s frustrated words came back to me. One wrong move from me could get me executed and worse, put Ren at a disadvantage. It was killing me on the inside, but I didn¡¯t dare do or say anything out of turn.


    ¡°Emperor, you heard him. Nothing inappropriate happened. It¡¯s all just a big misunderstanding¡­¡± the empress quickly cut in.


    ¡°Empress, are you implying that General Shin and I both misunderstood the situation that we witnessed?¡± It was Ren¡¯s cold voice that shut the empress up this time.


    I guess this is what happens when you speak out of turn. Ren was clearly not going to let the Empress step in and disturb the process of justice.


    ¡°Please refrain from speaking out of turn,¡± the emperor said coldly, and the empress apologized immediately.


    I don¡¯t blame her for standing up for her son, though. Any mother in their right mind would have done what she had just done, after all.


    ¡°With investigation from General Shin, we were able to verify that Prince Kin was in possession of love potions and have laced it in the tea that he made the Lady White Lotus drink. Her illness that he just described was caused by the love potion. If you would like more details of the effects of the love potion, I suggest that you ask the user standing next to me,¡± Ren said dispassionately.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 116 - Brothers And Plans

    ¡°Emperor, there is no such thing in my possession,¡± Prince Kin denied immediately.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be hard for me to track down the exact person who sold it to you¡­and then I will go on to destroy their whole chain of trade and production. After all, you are aware that love potions are illegal in this empire, are you not?¡± Ren said as he stared down his younger brother.


    Prince Kin seemed shocked at Ren¡¯s apparent threat.


    ¡°It is based on the emperor¡¯s and the high court¡¯s will that My Lady and I have been working hard on producing the next heir to the throne. I am grateful for My Lady¡¯s love and devotion and believe that we will achieve our objective in the very near future,¡± Ren said as he came to stand next to my chair and placed a hand on my shoulder.


    Ok¡­what the hell is he saying now?!


    If Prince Kin could lie smoothly, apparently, so can his older brother. Did these two men take acting classes when they were younger? Was it part of the training curriculum for the princes?


    I plastered the most loving smile on my lips as I glanced up and smiled at Ren. I think I need to take acting classes too in order to survive living here.


    ¡°Prince Kin¡¯s inappropriate behavior doesn¡¯t just hurt our honor and pride, but it may have caused irreversible damage to My Lady¡¯s body or our child. Afterall, it isn¡¯t altogether impossible for My Lady to be carrying our child at this very moment. If anything were to happen to my child or his mother, who is going to take responsibility for the instability of the royal family and the empire?¡± Ren passionately appealed to the emperor and the court.


    ¡°Going against the will of the emperor and the high court is indeed a crime¡­¡± a member of the court commented.


    ¡°Anything that would threaten the stability of this empire and the line of succession could be treated as an act of treason¡­¡± another member said as he glanced over at the Emperor.


    My eyes widened in shock. Ren¡­is he going so far as to try to get his younger brother executed? Really?


    Of course, I felt mad beyond words at what Prince Kin did to me but to have him killed because of me is just¡­going too far.


    ¡°I leave the judgement to the revered emperor and the members of the high court,¡± Ren said as he bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Emperor¡­what the crown prince has said¡­¡± Prince Kin began defending himself, but his words were cut short by the emperor.


    ¡°Enough. I would like to discuss this with the high court members. I ask that everyone wait here,¡± the emperor said as he abruptly got up from his seat as if he had heard and seen enough.


    Everyone bowed as the emperor and the members of the high court turned around and began walking into a room that was connected to this large hall. They were proceeding into a meeting room to discuss how to handle this dispute. Everyone in the hall bowed low to show their respect and I got up from my seat and bowed as well.


    The hall was dead silent and filled with tension as everyone waited for the verdict from the emperor and the court.


    ¡­


    ¡°What are you going to say in court, Ren? What¡¯s your plan?¡± Shin asked his dear friend as he stared at Ren.


    His friend was sitting opposite him on a long wooden sofa, and he looked tired and drained of energy and emotions. Shin had never imagined that the power struggle between the two brothers would lead them here today. Prince Kin had clearly gone too far, and his move was very risky; however, if he had been successful, it would have dealt a sever damage to Ren and his chances of succeeding the throne.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Ren murmured, honestly.


    ¡°Accusing Kin will surely be difficult. Getting him punished will be even more difficult,¡± Shin said as he rubbed his chin, deep in thought.


    Ren knew that better than anyone. Apart from being second in line to the throne, Kin had the backing of the empress. Although the emperor was objective, one could never predict how much weight he would place on the word of his consort.


    The emperor¡¯s objectivity was also the main issue here. That man valued the line of succession more than his own life. That was why it was extremely unlikely that he would order the execution of his back up plan, namely, his second son who was second in line to the throne.


    ¡°My guess is that the emperor would never order Kin¡¯s execution. There¡¯s no value in losing his son to defend the honor of a concubine, regardless of what the rules say¡­¡± Ren said emotionlessly.


    ¡°If you push the case too hard, it will affect Rin¡¯s reputation as well. If the damages are seen to be too sever, they will likely punish her for it. The least would be removing her from her title of Lady White Lotus¡­¡± Shin said thoughtfully while intentionally not mentioning the worst-case scenario for Rin.


    ¡°I know that. However, I¡¯m not just going to let this slide without gaining anything for what we¡¯ve lost¡­¡± Ren said as his face darkened.


    ¡°Please be careful, Ren,¡± Shin warned sternly. Above all else, he was worried for his friend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the way, I asked Rin a couple of questions and I have a feeling that someone else is assisting Kin on this. Can you investigate this for me?¡± Ren requested.


    ¡°Of course, My Prince,¡± Shin said as he attempted to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Ren said softly, his mind already on the court session.


    ¡°You¡¯re my friend, Ren. Regardless of what you wish for, it is my ultimate wish to see you become the next emperor,¡± Shin said with determination.


    Ren looked at his friend for a moment before laughing loudly.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Shin asked.


    ¡°You and your dumb wish¡­¡± Ren answered as he got up from his seat.


    ¡°I know why you don¡¯t want to force Rin to bear your child if you could help it; however, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want her running away from you either¡­¡± Shin said, causing Ren to stop in his tracks.


    ¡°What are you trying to say exactly?¡± Ren asked as he turned narrowed eyes towards his friend.


    ¡°Sleep with her, Ren. Women will usually become more docile and obedient after you¡¯ve made them yours. From what I can see, Rin seems to like you enough. Also, I doubt that Rin would leave if she became pregnant. No woman would leave their own child behind, right?¡± Shin said with certainty.


    ¡°Not unless she¡¯s like my mother¡­¡± Ren muttered.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got a point. I can¡¯t argue with you on that one¡­¡± Shin said with a shrug.


    Shin wasn¡¯t sure what Ren had planned but he knew that look on Ren¡¯s face well. It was the same look that he had when he had figured out how to handle his enemies on the frontlines during times of war. Prince Kin has no idea what¡¯s coming for him. He also knew that Ren would become the next emperor regardless of what he said. After all, there was no other option that was better for the people of this land.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 117 - For Me

    After a period of time had passed, the emperor and the court members finally returned to the room where we were anxiously waiting. After taking his seat, the emperor began announcing the verdict immediately.


    ¡°After much discussion between myself and the members of the high court, we have decided that the event that happened is indeed a grey matter. Prince Kin is believed to be at fault to a certain degree regardless of whether he had the intention to bring about harm to the Lady White Lotus or not. However, since the crown prince and general Shin arrived in time to prevent any serious harm, Prince Kin should not be held responsible for the highest possible crime since it wasn¡¯t committed. Hence it has been decided that Prince Kin will receive punishment according to what the crown prince feels is suitable, and the matter will be treated as a family dispute rather than a public matter,¡± the emperor stated the verdict in a formal voice.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Prince Kin outwardly expressed his dissatisfaction at the verdict.


    ¡°A family matter. Guess this means that we are not talking about capital punishment¡­¡± Ren said, with an edge to his voice. He too seemed dissatisfied.


    ¡°To settle the punishment for Prince Kin, I ask that the crown prince and general Shin remain to discuss this with me. The rest of you are dismissed,¡± the emperor continued without paying any mind to the objections of his sons.


    Prince Kin¡¯s face darkened in anger as he quickly got up from his seat, turned on his heels and strode out of the room. He walked so fast that Lady Mimi was left behind, unable to keep up with him. I didn¡¯t understand how Prince Kin could be dissatisfied. His punishment was lessened already. Did he honestly believe that he could do what he had done without facing any form of punishment?


    Since I was also asked to leave, I carefully got up from my seat to leave as well.


    ¡°I request for the Lady White Lotus to stay. After all, this matter concerns her too,¡± Ren spoke up before looking my way.


    ¡°I will allow it,¡± the emperor stated.


    With that, I sat back down in my seat. I wondered what punishment Ren would request for his younger brother.


    After everyone had left, it was just the emperor, Ren, Shin and me in the large hall. Although this has been ruled as a family matter to be settled between son and father, the tension in the room seemed to have intensified much higher than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this as your eldest son. Father, I know that you know that Kin is guilty of trying to take advantage of Rin by using a love potion on her. Are we aligned?¡± Ren spoke up first.


    I was shocked at how direct he was with the emperor.


    ¡°Yes¡­I believe in your side of the story and the report that I have received from Shin as of yesterday,¡± the emperor admitted straightforwardly.


    Shin sent a report to the emperor? I didn¡¯t know this¡­


    ¡°I see. So, Shin did send a report¡­¡± Ren said in a low voice.


    ¡°Just like I trust Shin¡¯s father, I trust Shin and the validity of his report. The facts are clear as he had observed and reported; however, because the damage was not done, I believe that Kin does not deserve the ultimate punishment¡­¡± the emperor said as he looked pointedly at Ren.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if he did succeed in raping my woman, I never expected you to really execute your second son anyways. Having a second son in case something happens to me to succeed you is more important to you than some concubine¡¯s honor,¡± Ren said with pure disgust.


    ¡°I see that you do understand the tough choices that I have to make as the emperor,¡± the emperor said, emotionlessly.


    ¡°Then you do understand that your choices come with a price. Regardless, I¡¯ve already made it clear that I will not let this disgraceful event just merely slide by. I¡¯m sure that you can at least accept my conditions, father?¡± Ren said as he stared at his own father.


    ¡°State them, Ren,¡± his father finally replied, followed by a sigh.


    ¡°I have three conditions. First, I ask that Kin be placed under General Shin for training both in the palace and on the battlefield until he is able to manage and command a small army of his own or until General Shin is satisfied with the result of his training. This will serve as his punishment as well as his development,¡± Ren firmly stated his first condition.


    ¡°Very well. If General Shin is willing to take Prince Kin under his wings, then we will go ahead with this right away,¡± the emperor said as he glanced at Shin.


    ¡°With honor, Your Majesty,¡± Shin replied formally.


    I bet that Shin was cursing Ren internally for putting so much burden on him like this. However, Shin did not show any signs of dissatisfaction at all.


    ¡°Second, I request that all sources of Kin¡¯s income be audited and investigated by the government officials under my command. Until the investigation is completed, and we have results, I ask that all of Kin¡¯s asset be frozen,¡± Ren stated his second condition.


    ¡°Are you suspicious of¡­his sources of funds?¡± the emperor asked, his eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    ¡°We will find out after the investigation. I don¡¯t make accusations lightly,¡± Ren replied smoothly.


    ¡°¡­Very well. I¡¯ll let you have your way regarding this matter¡­¡± the emperor reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°The final condition is not for me but for Rin and the people of this empire. Rin has undoubtedly suffered greatly from this recent incident, and I believe that she should be rewarded for her patience in this matter. I request for women, starting with Rin, to study and practice medicine with the royal doctors until she is able to become a royal doctor herself or until she is satisfied,¡± Ren stated his final request boldly.


    He¡¯s asking for me? Did I hear that correctly just now? Ren¡­he just asked for a chance for me to study medicine. No¡­he didn¡¯t ask just for me. He made a request for all women to be able to study medicine.


    My eyes widened in shock and then amazement as the meaning of Ren¡¯s final request sank in. If this request is accepted then, women in this empire can become doctors¡­just like in my hometown.


    ¡°Your terms sound reasonable enough; however, the last condition¡­there are no female doctors in this empire. It is just unheard of¡­¡± the emperor said without even thinking twice about it.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 118 - One Step Closer

    ¡°I understand your reaction because I had the same reaction when I first heard Rin¡¯s suggestion; however, her town has many women that practice medicine. It is the norm there. You are aware that there has been a shortage of royal doctors and doctors in general for many years now. I think allowing women to study and practice medicine can help solve this problem and we can start with Rin¡­as a sort of test case¡­¡± Ren continued pushing for his request. Our request.


    ¡°Hmm¡­that is true. However, this is not an easy change to put in place¡­¡± the emperor said in a low voice as he seemed to consider Ren¡¯s words.


    ¡°The emperor is responsible to make changes that are necessary for the betterment of people¡¯s lives. You haven¡¯t forgotten the first woman that was allowed to ride alone on horseback, have you?¡± Ren asked. It was clear that his resolve was solid.


    ¡°Of course not. It was¡­your mother¡­¡± the emperor replied, his tone soft.


    ¡°And it was you who abolished the rule that women were not allowed to ride on horses¡­¡± Ren added.


    The emperor¡¯s brows furrowed as he seemed to be deep in thought. I held my breath as I dared to hope that he would allow me to practice medicine. After a short while, the emperor sighed loudly as if he had arrived at his decision.


    ¡°Alright. I will allow Lady White Lotus to study and practice medicine with the royal doctors until she is satisfied. However, I still reserve my decisions about allowing women in general to practice medicine. As Ren said, we can use her case as a test of sorts to make a decision on this at a later date¡­¡± the emperor said.


    ¡°Thank you for making a wise decision for the benefit of the empire,¡± Ren said as he bowed low to his father, and I quickly did the same.


    ¡°The Lady White Lotus¡¯s study must not interfere with her main duty of producing the next heir, please remember that¡± the emperor said sternly.


    I guess he will never be willing to let this matter slide.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was the outcome that Ren had in mind, but I believe that it went better than I had thought it would. After all, all of Ren¡¯s three requests were accepted and most importantly, I have been allowed to study medicine with the royal doctors.


    It seems like my dream is going to come true much faster than I had hoped for, and it was all because of Ren.


    We all bowed to the emperor as he made his way out of the room. It was only Ren, Shin and I left in the room.


    ¡°Sorry for putting even more burden on you with Kin¡¯s case,¡± Ren said as he turned to address Shin.


    ¡°I have to say that I didn¡¯t see that coming but I can see why you would want to do that. If Prince Kin is with me then I can keep tabs on him and I can make him suffer a little during his training. I doubt the harsh conditions on the battlefield would suit his delicate sense of self¡­¡± Shin said before laughing a little to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work with some of my officials to investigate his sources of income and fundings as well. There¡¯s been rumors here and there about suspicious activities for a while now, but it had always been difficult to interfere with his affairs,¡± Ren said.


    ¡°Because of the empress?¡± Shin asked.


    ¡°Correct. Now that we have the emperor¡¯s permission, things should go smoothly from now on,¡± Ren said with satisfaction.


    I listened to the two men discussing these matters while I remained politely silent. The truth was, I wanted to thank Ren, but I wasn¡¯t sure how I should be acting around him. Sure, I was massively surprised that he had made a request on my behalf and that it was also granted by the emperor but that doesn¡¯t mean that Ren had forgiven me just yet.


    ¡°You may leave, Shin,¡± Ren said dismissively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two then¡­¡± Shin said before bowing polite to both Ren and me.


    Swiftly, Shin nodded at me and left the room.


    The moment that I had dreaded had arrived again, Ren and I were alone together. What should I say?


    ¡°Ren¡­I¡­¡± I said hesitantly, my voice sounding shaky and small.


    ¡°Stay still,¡± Ren commanded as he strode quickly towards me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he wanted from me, but my body froze out of shock and slight fear. When Ren came to stand directly in front of me, I didn¡¯t dare look up at his face. Suddenly, I felt his hands on the hair piece on my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s heavy, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll help you take it off,¡± Ren said, his voice sounding very gentle.


    I looked up, wide eyed at his sudden change in character. There¡¯s no one else around anymore so this isn¡¯t Ren acting, right?


    ¡°Umm¡­let me¡­¡± I began saying as I reached my hands up to help him remove the headpiece from my head. I knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to put on and remove and I wasn¡¯t sure if Ren could manage all alone.


    Fortunately, the headpiece was easier to remove than it was to put on and we managed to remove it in no time. My head felt miraculously lighter after that piece of massive decoration was removed. I sighed with relief as I felt blood flowing into my scalp like normal.


    ¡°Thank you¡­Ren¡­¡± I thanked him softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s uncomfortable, isn¡¯t it? Sorry, I made you wear this. You don¡¯t have to wear it again,¡± Ren said, his voice very gentle and it caught me by surprise.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whispered his name.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we¡¯re back at your palace,¡± Ren said before I could say anything more.


    I decided to go along with his suggestion and just nodded to show my acknowledgement. Ren helped me into the carriage, and it was a pleasant change from his cold treatment on our journey here.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 119 - Making Up

    Auntie Chen was there to greet us when we arrived back at the White Lotus palace. It was clear from her restless expression that Auntie had been very worried and anxiously awaiting our return.


    ¡°Crown prince and Lady White Lotus, I am so happy that you are back¡­¡± Auntie said as relief flooded her voice and facial features. I wondered for a moment if she had seriously considered that I could have been executed and then decided not to think about that gruesome scenario any further.


    ¡°Please leave us,¡± Ren said as he lifted a hand to signal to all that they should leave.


    Auntie and the maid bowed simultaneously before quickly taking their leave. Soon it was just Ren and I in the large hall of the palace and the silence crept up on us. Ren had not said anything to me on our ride back to the palace and I could sense that he was waiting for us to return to the palace before we would have our real talk.


    I spent the time in the carriage composing my words of what I wanted to say to him. Although, I wouldn¡¯t say that my efforts were completely fruitful.


    ¡°Should we¡­go to my room¡­?¡± I asked in a small voice.


    I believed that we needed privacy and peace to discuss whatever it was that we needed to. I watched as Ren turned to me and nodded. It was like we had the same thing in mind.


    After reaching my room, I invited Ren to take a seat on the long wooden sofa. There were some food, dessert and liquor laid out neatly on the table waiting for us. Undoubtedly, this was Auntie¡¯s doing. That woman is truly thoughtful to have prepared a little feast for Ren and me.


    I wanted to serve him tea instead of the alcohol placed on the table but I didn¡¯t want to call on the maid because that would disturb our privacy and so I decided against it. While I was busy deciding in my head what I should do next, Ren made the decision for me.


    ¡°Sit¡­¡± Ren said as he patted the spot next to where he was seated.


    I nodded as I slowly sat down next to him. Now that we were alone and in private, I could feel even more tension between us. This awkwardness between us is driving me insane with stress. There were many sentences that I composed during the ride back here; however, none of those words would come out of my mouth now that I was sitting very close to Ren.


    Perhaps, things would be easier if I just said what I honestly felt. Would that work? I wondered¡­


    ¡°Ren¡­are you still mad at me?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Of course, I am¡­¡± Ren replied immediately.


    I guess I figured that that would be the case¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ren. I don¡¯t know¡­how to apologize to you properly¡­¡± I said, honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening¡­¡± Ren said as he turned to look at me.


    I felt so small and intimidated by him but at least, he was willing to listen to what I had to say now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not listening to you. I know I did many foolish and selfish things without thinking about the results of my actions or their impact on you. I probably hurt you too¡­I¡¯m so sorry, Ren,¡± I said in a shaky voice.


    I had to stop when I felt tears in my eyes and my own voice cracking up. I¡¯m about to cry¡­again¡­


    When I glanced up at his face, my eyes met his beautiful brown ones and saw that he was watching me. It made me feel shy and ashamed at the same time.


    ¡°Listen to me, Rin¡­¡± Ren said as he reached out and took my hand into his much larger one.


    His hand felt so warm as it held mine. I nodded my head slightly.


    ¡°There are many forces at work and many political factions in the palace. As much as I don¡¯t want to get you involved, you are already somehow involved because you are the Lady White Lotus. I know that you don¡¯t understand fully what is going on but that is all the more reason why you must obey me and do everything that I say. Do you understand that now?¡± Ren explained patiently.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll obey you from now on. I promise¡­¡± I said passionately.


    ¡°Good. Well, that is that¡­¡± Ren said as he smiled sweetly at me and patted my head.


    Well, admittingly that was a lot easier than I thought it would be. I knew that Ren had been very kind and patient with me, but his sudden kindness still took me by surprise. I smiled a little back at him before I realized that I haven¡¯t said all that I wanted to say.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I called his name softly.


    ¡°What is it now?¡± Ren asked.


    ¡°Thank you¡­for standing up for me and for requesting for me to study medicine. I won¡¯t disappoint you; I promise. I will be the perfect student and I will become a royal doctor and then the other women in the empire will be allowed to study medicine too¡­and then¡­and then there will be more than enough doctors to help cure people of sickness!¡± I said with excitement and determination.


    It was a far-off dream, and I knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to achieve. However, I was on track to start taking my first step.


    Ren looked at me with round eyes before he burst out laughing. I cocked my head to the side as I wondered what about what I had just said was making him laugh so loud. What was so funny?


    ¡°Ren¡­what¡¯s so funny?¡± I asked, feeling a little insecure.


    ¡°Nothing¡­it¡¯s just¡­I admire your spirit and determination, I guess¡­¡± Ren managed to say in between his laughing.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I said, not fully satisfied with his explanation and the fact that he was still laughing at me.


    However, it was good to see Ren back to his old cheerful self. At least, when he was alone with me, I wanted him to be content and just be himself. It felt amazing to finally have Ren back.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like I told the emperor. You suffered from this incident even if it was partly your fault. I wouldn¡¯t allow something like this to pass without us gaining something in return¡­¡± Ren said with a calculating smile.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 120 - Wedding Night

    Now it was my turn to laugh at him. The truth was that I truly appreciated what Ren did. Perhaps without his son¡¯s life on the line, the emperor may have never allowed me to practice medicine. Now I will need to work hard to make my dream come true and hopefully, open up the path for other women to become doctors as well.


    ¡°You look breathtakingly beautiful in this dress¡­¡± Ren said suddenly.


    His hands held my shoulders as he gazed into my eyes. I could tell that he was earnest, and his words made my heart beat so fast in my chest. It feels so different from when I heard these similar words of compliment from Shin.


    When he bent his head down to kiss my forehead, I closed my eyes as a sense of calmness filled me.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whispered his name passionately.


    Slowly and gently, Ren placed his lips on mine as he kissed me softly. I closed my eyes and sighed at the joy of his lips on mine. When his kiss deepened, I parted my lips willingly to grant his tongue access to the depth of my mouth. His tongue plunged deep inside of my mouth, and I moaned a little as his tongue began playing around with mine.


    Ren¡¯s hand slid up from my shoulder to hold the back of my head as his kiss became more ardent and demanding. His tongue danced wildly inside my mouth as he sucked and licked on my tongue. His kiss was so hot, and it was making my whole body feel hotter as well.


    ¡°Will you forgive me, Ren?¡± I panted when Ren finally broke our kiss.


    ¡°I already have¡­¡± Ren replied without hesitation.


    ¡°But you said¡­¡± I said, confused.


    ¡°I said I was still mad; I didn¡¯t say that I haven¡¯t forgiven you,¡± Ren said as he smirked at me before he started kissing my lips again and again¡­and again.


    So¡­when will he stop being angry at me, I wondered¡­


    His hands began undoing the ties in my clothes as he continued to thrust his tongue wildly into my mouth. I moaned many times into his kiss, enjoying myself every time he changed the angle of our kiss.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel like this is our wedding night¡­with you dressed like this?¡± Ren asked and I could see the passion in his eyes.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I whispered shyly.


    The dress had many layers and so many pieces that Ren was completely frustrated by the time he had stripped me down to the last layer. I have rarely seen Ren this frustrated and irritated before.


    ¡°Who the hell invented this dress? It¡¯s too complex¡­how is a man supposed to undress his wife this way?¡± Ren complained as his hands started jerking and ripping off parts of the dress instead of untying and unclasping everything properly.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s designed to test his patience¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but tease him.


    ¡°Or his strength¡­¡± Ren said, clearly displeased. His hands ripping the fabric off my body with a loud tearing sound.


    Ok¡­I guess that works as well¡­


    ¡°Ren¡­Ahh¡­¡± I whispered his name and moaned as his lips claimed mine in a heated kiss once more.


    Ren had managed to strip me down to the final layer of cloth, which was nothing more than a thin white silk robe. His hands rove hungrily all over my body as if he had waited for too long to touch me like this. When his large hands finally cupped and squeezed my breasts, I cried out into his mouth.


    Ren pushed me down onto the sofa as he got on top of me. I felt the wood of the sofa against my back and his weight on my hips as he straddled me. His large frame loomed above me before he parted the white silk robe to the side, exposing my naked upper body to him.


    ¡°Your breasts are so beautiful, Rin¡­so soft¡­your skin is beautiful¡­and very sensitive here¡­¡± Ren said as his hands slowly traced the contours of my breasts.


    His fingertips against the sensitive skin of my naked breast felt so hot and it gave me goosebumps. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning from the pleasure of him fondling and playing with my breasts. His large manly hands massaged and kneaded my breasts and I cried out.


    My body felt hot, and it wasn¡¯t long before I felt a pleasurable ache in between my legs followed by a gush of hot wetness in between my legs. My pussy is getting so wet already. My core felt burning hot like it would melt me from the inside.


    ¡°Ahhh! Ren!¡± I cried out passionately when his hot mouth engulfed my nipple.


    Ren sucked on the erect perk of my breast before running his tongue around it. His other hand continued to massage my breasts, harder and faster. It felt amazing to be pleasured by Ren. My body began reacting even more to him, thrusting my chest towards his hand as my whole body writhed beneath him.


    I felt Ren¡¯s hand sliding down my body and soon he was tugging at the sash around my waist. I felt the air on my naked body when Ren succeeded in untying the sash around my waist, opening up the entire robe. His passionate eyes took in the sight of my completely naked body as I lay there in the pile of white silk. I could see and sense the desire in his eyes.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whimpered his name.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bed¡­¡± Ren whispered thickly.


    His arms were under me and immediately, I was being lifted into his strong arms as he scooped me up. With long strides, Ren quickly carried me to my bed which was in the adjacent room. Once we arrived at the bed, Ren carefully placed me down on my back as he got on the bed with me.


    Something felt different about Ren today. He seemed more impatient and determined than usual. The look in his eyes was hot and dark with desire. Immediately, after my back hit the mattress of the bed, Ren got on top of me and started kissing the side of my neck wildly. His tongue traced the side of my neck as he licked it before he began sucking on it loudly.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 121 - Will You Be Mine?

    The sensation turned me on, and I moaned loudly in response. Ren pulled the robe from my arms and threw it on the floor. I was now completely naked and laying underneath him on the bed. My heart was beating so fast in my chest, my whole body felt hot and ached with desire and I moaned every time he touched my body.


    Ren¡¯s hot hands began massaging my breasts once more before dipping lower to stroke and play with my belly. Then his exploring hand moved southward until he arrived at the wet entrance of my pussy.


    ¡°Ren¡­Ahhh¡­Ahhhh¡­¡± I cried out his name softly and moaned when I felt his finger stroking the wet slit in between my legs.


    I knew from experience what would come next, and my body quivered from anticipation. I couldn¡¯t wait to feel his fingers thrust into my hole and give me pleasure. My pussy clenched and got wetter the more I thought about what was going to happen next.


    ¡°Your entrance is so wet and slippery, Rin,¡± Ren said with extreme satisfaction as his fingers stroked along the wet slit of my entrance.


    I felt his fingertips brush against my clit, and I cried out once more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold your moans back. Let me here them¡­I¡¯ll make you feel good, Rin,¡± Ren whispered to be seductively.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back my moans even if I wanted to. The pleasure from his fingers as they began to pinch and rub on my clit was too much to handle. Soon, I felt his fingers position itself at my opening and I closed my eyes in anticipation.


    ¡°Ren¡­Ahhh¡­Ahhhh!¡± I whimpered his name before I cried out loudly.


    Ren had thrusted his thick and long fingers into my hot tunnel once again. Once his fingers were in, he began moving his hand immediately, thrusting his fingers in and out of my pussy hole. He¡¯s doing it so fast and hard from the start. It hurts a little, but it feels so good at the same time.


    ¡°You¡¯re tight, Rin. It¡¯s so hot and wet inside you¡­¡± Ren said, his voice dark with desire.


    Ren parted my legs further apart as his fingers continued to thrust in and out of my pussy. It feels so good¡­I cried out again and again. I could feel his fingers deep inside of me as he stirred up my wet insides. My hips started moving wildly, thrusting upwards against his fingers as I tried to take him deeper to feel even more of him.


    I felt myself get wetter down there and the wet sounds of his fingers stirring up my honey pot got louder and louder as well. Ren pumped his fingers into my sopping wet hole faster and harder now, jerking his fingers in and out before curling it upwards to stimulate my pleasurable spot.


    ¡°Ren!¡± I screamed his name as his fingers hit me deep inside.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, my body writhed wildly as I lost control. I spread my own legs wider with my own hands as my hips rocked up and down, as my pussy clenched around his fingers, sucking them even deeper inside of me.


    ¡°Cum, Rin. Let me see you come undone¡­¡± Ren whispered seductively to me as his hand continued to wreck my love hole.


    After a few solid strokes of his fingers deep inside of my pussy hole, I climaxed. I moaned loudly and cried out as my climax hit me and I enjoyed the feeling of my body floating up in heaven from the pleasure.


    ¡°Did it feel that good?¡± Ren asked, teasingly as he stroked my hair.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I whispered softly as I admitted a little shyly.


    Ren¡¯s pleased expression was more than worth it. He bent down and kissed my lips once again and I kissed him back eagerly.


    ¡°Feel me, Rin,¡± Ren whispered thickly as he took my hand in his.


    I felt the shape and heat of his hardness against my hand when he placed my hand against his crotch where his manhood was. The silk fabric did nothing to hide his size and the hardness of his cock.


    Ren¡­he¡¯s so turned on¡­


    He¡¯s so big and hard already.


    ¡°Do you want me, Rin? Will you be mine?¡± Ren asked, as he stared passionately into my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. He¡¯s asking me seriously if I would have him.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said hesitantly.


    ¡°Are you still hesitating even after we¡¯ve come this far?¡± Ren asked, his eyes still watching me intently.


    He was right, we¡¯ve come this far¡­so it might be pointless for me to say that I didn¡¯t want him. However, I was so scared¡­and confused¡­


    With a soft sigh Ren got off me and off the bed. I looked at him, shocked at his sudden retreat. Probably seeing my shocked and confused face, Ren reached out his hand and stroked my head.


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be back very soon¡­¡± Ren said before he turned and walked out of the room.


    I blinked rapidly as my mind tried to wrap itself around what was going on. Did my hesitation cause Ren to leave? Was he mad at me again? Where did he go?


    But¡­at least he told me that he will be back soon. Ren didn¡¯t sound angry either¡­


    My eyes were glued to the door of the room as I waited for Ren¡¯s return. I didn¡¯t have to worry for too long, Ren was back as quickly as he had left.


    ¡°Are you used to drinking?¡± Ren asked, holding up a jar of alcohol and a cup that Auntie had placed on the round table in the other room.


    Why did he bother to fetch alcohol and why is he asking me this now? I couldn¡¯t follow what Ren was thinking at all¡­


    ¡°¡­no¡­¡± I answered, confused.


    Ren came back to the bed and sat down. I sat up a little as I watched him curiously.


    ¡°Good. If you need an excuse to sleep with me, I¡¯ll give you one¡­¡± Ren said before he opened the alcohol jar and began drinking.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 122 - Becoming One

    I gasped when he turned to me and pulled me into his arms. Then his lips were on mine, and I could taste the bitter taste of alcohol in my mouth. The alcohol entered my mouth along with his tongue as he fed me the alcohol through his kiss. The bitter taste of the alcohol filled my mouth before its heat ran down my throat as I swallowed. Ren continued to kiss me deeply and I moaned into his kiss as I felt my body melt in his embrace.


    ¡°Now you can say that you were drunk¡­and that the crown prince wasn¡¯t playing fair¡­¡± Ren whispered to me after he broke our kiss.


    I gasped for air as he traced the outlines of my lower lip with the pad of his thumb.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whispered his name, completely spellbound by his charms.


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want him or that I needed alcohol for an excuse.


    ¡°You can blame everything on me¡­and the alcohol¡­¡± Ren said as he slowly pushed me down onto the bed.


    ¡°Ren¡­I¡¯m scared¡­¡± I managed to admit in a small voice.


    It¡¯s my first time and I was more scared than I thought that I would be. Ren¡¯s member is very thick and long. It is clearly too big for me to take inside of me, and I knew that it would be extremely painful when he enters me. His size would tear me apart¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle¡­and if it hurts too much for you to take, just tell me to stop,¡± Ren said comfortingly.


    I nodded slowly.


    Ren planted small kissed all over my face, my neck and then my chest. Soon, I was moaning wildly once again as his hands began teasing my body. Ren removed himself from me enough to remove his clothes before I felt him on top of me again. His hands spread my legs widely apart before his fingers began teasing my sensitive clit, making me cry out. My pussy felt so hot and wet. I knew that I was ready for him, and Ren seemed to sense this too.


    Ren positioned his thick and long cock in between my legs, and I could feel the hot and swollen head of his cock against my wet opening. He¡¯s going to enter me, and I felt scared once again.


    ¡°Relax¡­¡± Ren said soothingly as he watched my reactions.


    I nodded slightly at him, signally to him that he could proceed.


    His hands held my thighs in place, spreading my pussy opening wide open for him. I focused on breathing deeply to calm myself and braced myself for the pain of his entrance. Soon, I will become one with Ren.


    ¡°Ren!¡± I cried out his name loudly.


    Ren¡¯s thick cock penetrated me as he thrusted sharply into my tight hole. His cock is stretching me, and it hurts. Just as I thought, he¡¯s too big and thick. I could tell that Ren had difficulty entering me and he paused for me to catch my breath.


    ¡°Hang in there¡­¡± Ren said calmly as he smiled at me encouragingly.


    I wondered if other women had a difficult time during their first time as well. After a short moment, the pain slowly lessened, and I let out a sigh of relief. Once my pussy relaxed a little around his cock, Ren began thrusting his member deeper into me.


    The pain returned immediately as Ren¡¯s cock entered me deeper than before. Ren¡¯s reared back his hips and thrusted into me, forcing his oversized cock deeper and deeper into my hole. I could feel him sinking into my hole, inch by inch, I slowly sucked his engorged cock into my loving pussy hole.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ahhh! Ren¡­¡± I cried out loudly, unable to control myself as I suffered from the tearing pain.


    ¡°Your pussy is so tight¡­don¡¯t clench around me so much¡­¡± Ren said patiently.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was intentionally clenching my pussy around his cock, but his cock is so big that it¡¯s stretching me and the more it hurts the more my pussy walls contracted from the pain. I felt like I was on the verge of tears. It hurts so much more than I had imagined possible.


    ¡°Take me in, Rin¡­all of me¡­¡± Ren said as he began to spread my legs even wider apart.


    My nails dug into his back as Ren reared back and thrusted his cock sharply into me, ramming his cock deeper and deeper into my hole. It was painful and I couldn¡¯t wait for it to be over and done with. Ren rammed his thick shaft into my wet hole with even greater force, forcing his way into me until finally the entire length of his manhood was buried deep inside of my love hole.


    Ren let out a sigh of satisfaction as he grinded his hips against my opening, reaffirming that he had buried himself into me to the hilt. I felt his cock hot and hard everywhere inside of me as he filled me up and stretched me. It felt like there was too much of him and my stomach felt so full inside.


    Ren and I are now one.


    Ren stayed still as he waited for my body to adjust to his size and shape. His hand stroked my lower abdomen where his cock was deeply buried as he watched me closely.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in. How are you feeling, Rin?¡± Ren asked caringly but I felt too embarrassed to talk to him when our body is joined like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ok¡­¡± I whispered shyly without meeting his eyes.


    Thankfully, the pain had lessened as my pussy began adjusting to the foreign object that had penetrated it. I could feel Ren¡¯s heat inside of me and the twitching of his cock reminded me of the beast that was now buried deep inside of my hole.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start moving now. Let me know if it hurts too much¡­¡± Ren said, and I nodded as I wrapped my arms around his back and held on like I was holding on to dear life.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 123 - His Heat

    Ren began moving and my eyes widened in shock as I cried out loudly at the unfamiliar sensation of his cock stroking the inside of my pussy. It was certainly quite painful, but I couldn¡¯t deny the pleasure I felt as his cock stimulated the walls of my pussy. Soon, I didn¡¯t know whether I was crying out because of the pain or the pleasure from his movements.


    Ren stopped moving for a moment to check that I was doing alright. I guess, I screamed a little too loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ok. Please¡­continue¡­¡± I whispered shyly.


    Ren only smiled at me before he reared back his hips and plunged his cock back into my hole deeply. I moaned and cried out at the pleasure of it all this time. Seeing that I was now moaning from the pleasure, Ren began moving his hips faster.


    His cock pumping in and out of my hole at astonishing speed. Each time he thrusted deeply into me, I felt like my whole stomach was being stirred inside. He filled me up completely and when I thought he couldn¡¯t enter me any deeper, he would return with a thrust that hit me even deeper than before.


    ¡°Ren¡­Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh¡­¡± I called out his name as I moaned and panted.


    My whole body felt like it was on fire. His cock is burning up my insides. The sound of our passionate moans and panting filled the entire bedroom along with the sound of our body grinding against each other. The wet sounds of his cock pumping into my hole and stirring up my wet love juices felt so embarrassingly loud.


    Ren¡¯s thrusting became wilder and more aggressive as he started pounding into me harder and faster. His groans and moans of passion filled my ears as he called out my name. I have never seen Ren so passionate and consumed with desire as much as this before. His cock felt like it had grown even bigger and longer inside of me as he continued to couple with me.


    ¡°It feels amazing inside of you¡­¡± Ren said seductively.


    ¡°Ren¡­I¡­¡± I panted; however, I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence.


    His cock was thrusting against my most sensitive spot deep inside of me and I felt like I was on the verge of climaxing with each of his thrust. My body writhed wildly beneath him as my hips rose up from the bed to meet his rough thrusts halfway. My pussy felt like a mess deep inside, but I just couldn¡¯t stop my craving to feel more of him inside of me.


    ¡°Does my cock feel good? Tell me¡­Rin¡­¡± Ren asked, and I felt his eyes on my face as I threw my head back and screamed.


    My climax hit me hard, my pussy clenching tightly around his thick and long pole. My body trembled and spasm as I clawed my nails along his back in my frenzy. I couldn¡¯t think and I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on anymore. The climax that I experienced was mind-shattering and much more intense than any orgasm that Ren had given me before.


    My body felt weak all over as my mind returned to my body after riding out my intense climax. A sharp penetrating sensation brought me back to reality as I realized that Ren was still ramming his thick cock into my hole with no signs of stopping.


    ¡°Ahh¡­Ren¡­¡± I cried out as the pleasure deep in my core tore at me again and again.


    His cock felt much larger and longer than before and he was hitting me even deeper inside. My pussy felt sore. It felt like Ren¡¯s hot rod was going to break me.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good, Rin. I can¡¯t hold back anymore¡­¡± Ren said before he growled wildly like an animal.


    His large hands lifted my ass off the mattress and held it firmly as his cock rammed itself ever deeper and even faster into my pussy. Shocked at the sensation of his rapid thrusting, I cried out. Soon, Ren cried out my name and I felt his cock twitching wildly deep inside of me.


    Then I something wet and hot spurt out deep inside of my body and realized that Ren was planting his seed inside of me. There¡¯s so much of it. He shot so much of his seed inside of me and my pussy clenched hard around his cock, sucking all his seed into my womb. It felt weirdly satisfying to feel his hot release fill me up inside.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I murmured his name breathlessly. The heat of his seed warmed my belly and I suddenly felt very tired and sleepy.


    ¡°Stay still, Rin. I just filled your womb with so much of my seed¡­¡± Ren whispered before he kissed my lips softly.


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to respond to him. My eyes felt heavy, and I closed them before I drifted off to a peaceful and deep sleep.


    ¡­


    I woke up the next morning with an extremely painful sensation in between my legs. Quickly, I opened my eyes as I recalled the cause of that pain from last evening. Ren was inside of me¡­


    My pussy felt sore, wet, and very sticky. That¡¯s right, Ren came so much inside of me last night when he reached his climax. I realized that the wetness in between my legs were the mix of our love juices and I blushed.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake¡­¡± Ren said.


    I turned to him and saw that he was staring at me. Immediately, I felt even more blood rush to my cheeks as I blushed wildly. Last night, Ren and I¡­


    What face am I supposed to be making right now?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed, Rin. What we did last night was completely normal between a man and a woman,¡± Ren said with a little laugh.


    I pulled the blanket up to cover my face as I turned away from him. The only one who thinks what we did was normal is Ren and not me.


    ¡°Stop covering yourself and let me take a look at you¡­¡± Ren said before he yanked the blanket away from me.


    I let out a cry and realized that my throat hurt so much. That¡¯s probably from all the screaming I did last night while Ren made love to me. I never knew that sleeping with a man would take such a toll on my body.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 124 - His Kindness & Our Deal

    ¡°What? No!¡± I exclaimed loudly when the blanket was pulled away from my hands and my entire body.


    ¡°Just stay still¡­¡± Ren said firmly.


    His hands keeping my body down on the bed with ease.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I exclaimed in shock.


    Ren¡¯s hands reached for my legs and began spreading them open. Ignoring my protests and my struggles, his hands held my legs opened firmly as he looked down in between my legs.


    ¡°No¡­Ren¡­I can¡¯t¡­anymore¡­¡± I cried out pleadingly as I closed my eyes shut tightly in embarrassment.


    My pussy still hurts so much from last night and my whole body felt bruised. I felt like my body was black and blue. There¡¯s no way that we can go for another round right now.


    ¡°Keep your dirty imaginations to yourself, My Lady,¡± Ren said mockingly.


    ¡°What?¡± I said cluelessly as I opened my eyes and looked at him.


    I saw him sitting on the bed in between my legs with an amused look on his face.


    ¡°You screamed quite loudly last night. It must have hurt, didn¡¯t it? Let me take a look¡­I¡¯ll clean you,¡± Ren said, his voice extremely gentle.


    Take a look¡­?


    My eyes widen and my mouth hung open when I realized what he was referring to.


    ¡°No! You may not take a look!¡± I cried out in panic as I tried to sit up and cover my private parts with my hands.


    ¡°Stop struggling and lay back down now. You promised to obey me¡­¡± Ren said, and I could tell that he was being serious.


    I lay back down on the bed once again and covered my face with my hands in embarrassment. I felt Ren¡¯s hands softly on my inner thigh and I bit my lower lip in frustration.


    I felt Ren¡¯s eyes on my pussy, and I wanted to die from humiliation. Wordlessly, I felt the mattress shift as Ren got off the bed. It didn¡¯t take long for him to return back to the bed.


    ¡°You bled quite a bit last night. There are stains on your thighs and the bed. I don¡¯t know much about these things so¡­do you want to consult a royal doctor about it?¡± Ren said with a sigh.


    I could feel his genuine concern for me but¡­consult a royal doctor? If I recalled correctly, all royal doctors were men.


    ¡°No¡­thank you,¡± I replied without a second thought.


    ¡°Oh right. The doctors are men¡­I forgot. I guess they can¡¯t take a look at you, but they can at least offer some advice¡­¡± Ren said with understanding.


    ¡°That¡­won¡¯t be necessary. I have some medical knowledge, if necessary, I will heal myself,¡± I replied stubbornly.


    ¡°I guess this is another good reason why we need female doctors¡­¡± Ren said thoughtfully.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that he was serious about this.


    Ren just laughed a little at me before I felt a warm sensation against my womanly entrance. I couldn¡¯t see but I guess that Ren had started to wipe my pussy with a towel soaked in warm water. My pussy felt sore but unless I moved, I didn¡¯t feel too much of the stinging pain anymore and the feel of the warm towel against my sensitive part sort of helped.


    Slowly and carefully, Ren wiped my thighs as well to clean off the blood. I didn¡¯t miss the gentle touch of his hand as he took care of me or the look of loving concern that he had in his eyes as he looked at me.


    ¡°Thank you¡­Ren¡­¡± I whispered gratefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcomed, My Lady,¡± Ren replied cheerfully.


    I was so in love¡­with his smile just now¡­


    ¡­


    Unfortunately, after that night Ren and I became very busy as we both moved on with our lives in the royal palace. Hopefully, our lives were moving towards a brighter future than before.


    Since I had permission from the emperor to start studying medicine now, I had to split my time between taking lessons in the arts with Jeely and spending time at the Royal Medical Office with the royal doctors. I didn¡¯t know how to split my time at first and after some discussion with Ren, he was the one who ultimately helped me decide.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend two days studying in the inner court and the other three days at the medical office?¡± Ren suggested.


    ¡°What about the other two days?¡± I asked, curiously. There were seven days in the week after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to rest?¡± Ren asked with a light laugh.


    ¡°I do¡­but not that much¡­¡± I replied, truthfully.


    ¡°It would be great if you still had time to yourself¡­for private matters,¡± Ren said as he looked pointedly at me.


    ¡°I would prefer to spend time with the doctors though¡­¡± I stated my honest preference.


    Ren went silent for a moment as he seemed to consider his next words. I wondered what he was worried or thinking about.


    "What about me?" Ren asked bluntly.


    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡± I asked, not quite following.


    ¡°What about your time with me?¡± Ren asked, making himself clearer this time around.


    ¡°¡­Umm¡­what about half a day?¡± I said after some thought. We can have lunch or dinner or something¡­


    ¡°Am I that low on your priority list? How come I only get half a day¡­¡± Ren replied, clearly dissatisfied.


    ¡°Umm¡­I want to study so¡­¡± I mumbled.


    There¡¯s not that much time in a week and I had to split some time to study with Jeely which meant that I had even less time to focus on my medical study. I wouldn¡¯t want to waste time if I could help it¡­


    I felt a chill run down my spine and realize that Ren was staring hard at me. Ok..did I say something wrong just now? Ren doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood anymore¡­


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± I asked, innocently.


    ¡°What do you want to learn?¡± Ren demanded to know.


    ¡°What?¡± I exclaimed, a little surprised at his sudden question.


    ¡°I said¡­what do you want to learn? I¡¯ll teach it to you¡­horse riding, archery, geography, history, trade¡­if you can name it, I can probably teach it to you,¡± Ren said with so much determination that I was taken aback at first.


    --To be continued¡­


    Please support my other works: Forbidden Heat


    Love Slave to the Mafia Boss''s Passion

 Chapter 125 - My Resolve

    ¡°Really?¡± I said in excitement after his words had sunk in.


    He would really teach me all those things? To be honest, I didn¡¯t quite know what those subjects entailed but I knew well enough that they would be useful and interesting. Most importantly, not that many people in the land would be as knowledgeable as Ren so this is a great opportunity.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ren reaffirmed.


    ¡°Great!¡± I exclaimed excitedly. This is it!


    Ren¡¯s eyes narrowed at me as he watched how cheerful and excited I was. I doubt he understood how much learning new things appealed to me. This is an exceptional opportunity and I felt very lucky to be offer such a chance.


    ¡°So¡­how many days in a week will I get?¡± Ren asked, almost sounding a little grumpy.


    ¡°Are women allowed to study archery?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°No¡­but if we keep it a secret no one will find out,¡± Ren replied, sounding a little annoyed.


    ¡°Ok¡­wow¡­that¡¯s great!¡± I replied, unable to control the enthusiasm bubbling up inside of me.


    ¡°How many days?¡± Ren asked once more.


    Oh right, I haven¡¯t gotten back to him on that¡­


    If I spend three days on medical training and if I can lower my training days with Jeely to one day, then I can offer Ren two days and I¡¯ll be left with one day of rest.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll allow me to lower my days of training in the inner court to one day then I guess you can have two days? Then my medical training will be three days and I¡¯ll have one day left for resting. Oh, but if things get really busy in the medical ward, I might have to call off other trainings completly in some weeks¡­¡± I suggested after thinking for a while.


    It would be sad to cut down my time with Jeely as I really enjoyed her company, but I would truly prefer to spend my time studying things that I was interested in.


    ¡°Deal,¡± Ren replied.


    Finally, he seemed satisfied. I get to spend at least two days per week with Ren, that wasn¡¯t a bad deal at all.


    I blinked my eyes in surprise at Ren¡¯s happily smiling face. It had been a while since I¡¯ve seen him smiling so carefreely like this. Ren was usually so busy, so I doubt that he¡¯ll really have two days a week to spend teaching me every week. We¡¯ll just have to wait and see how it goes, perhaps, it¡¯ll be possible in some weeks. A girl can always be hopeful¡­


    ¡­


    A few days later, I received a letter from the Royal Medical Office that they were finally ready to receive me and to kick-off my training. I just couldn¡¯t wait.


    After a sleepless night of rolling around in bed from excitement, it was finally the first day for my medical study. Ren had volunteered to take me to the medical office on my first day and I had readily agreed. To be honest, I felt very intimidated by the royal doctors the last time that I visited, so having Ren with me might provide the mental support that I needed.


    ¡°Ready to go?¡± Ren asked when he came to pick me up.


    I turned and smiled brightly at him then nodded. I was more than ready¡­although, a little nervous¡­


    When we arrived at the Royal Medical Office, we were immediately greeted by a few senior royal doctors. The men seemed to be in their fifties at least and they all bowed respectfully to Ren.


    ¡°Welcome crown prince and Lady White Lotus. It is our honor to welcome you here today and to assist with the lady¡¯s study,¡± one of the doctors, who I supposed was the most senior, said.


    ¡°Thank you. I highly appreciate your help in assisting My Lady¡¯s learning. Please be patient with her,¡± Ren said, his tone quite serious.


    The men seemed very nervous in the presence of the crown prince. I didn¡¯t understand why Ren had to sound so cold towards them.


    We were shown inside swiftly and led to a room where we could be comfortably seated. I couldn¡¯t wait for my lessons to start.


    ¡°We are honored and delighted to impart our medical knowledge onto you; however, before we can start we will need to get a better understanding of the current level of your knowledge,¡± one of the doctors said to me.


    ¡°I agree,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°Well then, can you please describe your level of knowledge to us?¡± the doctor continued asking.


    ¡°Sure. My father was a doctor and so I¡¯ve studied a bit with him and watched as he treated the patients at his clinic. I can do basic things like dressing wounds and treating injuries. I can disinfect, stitch up, and dress wounds. For diseases, I can cure common diseases like the cold, stomach problems and the like. I know some basic medicine related to the common diseases and can prepare medicine for the patient based on medical formulas,¡± I explained briefly.


    ¡°I see. That is not a bad start, indeed. In order to understand more, we may need to observe your skills when you treat patients. If I may, I would humbly suggest that you start with treating patients with basic ailments and then observing other doctors take on more complex cases to learn from them,¡± the doctor recommended after some thought.


    ¡°That sounds perfect!¡± I replied excitedly.


    The doctors looked anxiously in Ren¡¯s decision as if seeking for his approval for their study plan.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it if she is¡­¡± Ren said.


    The doctors all breathed a sigh of relief at Ren¡¯s words.


    ¡°If I may ask, Lady White Lotus, is there anything specific that you wish to learn? So that we can perhaps start or focus there¡­¡± the doctor asked.


    I could tell that the royal doctors were treating my study very seriously and that only added to my own sense of determination. I¡¯m going to succeed at this no matter what.


    ¡°Yes, I would like to learn how to treat wounds and other related conditions associated to battle so that I can save lives on the battlefield¡­¡± I replied with absolute determination.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 126 - Devotion

    The doctors were shocked, and it showed on their faces. Ren, on the other hand, closed his eyes and breathed in deeply. I could guess that he too was at least, dissatisfied with my answer. However, my will will not waver. I had thought deep and hard about my decision. If Ren wouldn¡¯t change his ways of wanting or needing to go to war then, I must find some way to be useful to him and the soldiers on the battlefield.


    Since it was obvious that I had little use physically fighting a battle, I arrived at the conclusion that I could join the medical team when the army marched off to battle. I¡¯ll treat the wounded soldiers and keep as many of them alive as possible and if Ren got hurt, then I¡¯ll treat him too.


    That was the conclusion that I had reached.


    ¡°I beg your pardon, My Lady¡­¡± the doctor managed to say softly and hesitantly as his eyes darted around in all directions in his panic.


    I guess, I just dropped a huge bomb on them there¡­


    ¡°Lady White Lotus¡­we shall discuss this when we are alone,¡± Ren said, his tone dark.


    I heaved a sigh. It wasn¡¯t like I expected my crazy-sounding idea to pass with flying colors or anything like that but still, this was quite depressing.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll start off with standard lessons first then¡­¡± another doctor said, trying to lighten the mood.


    I just smiled a little at him in reply. Guess that will have to be it for now. No point in trying to push my luck too far especially on the first day.


    ¡­


    Surprisingly, it didn¡¯t take that long for me to settle into my new schedule. Just as I had expected, I truly enjoyed my time studying medicine with the royal doctors.


    ¡°We have some herbs here that can numb the area around the wound before we start the stitching¡­¡± a doctor that I was paired up with for the day started to explain.


    Unfortunately, there¡¯s always a battle somewhere in the empire and soldiers that needed extra medical attention and recovery were sent here. The doctors told me that there were other hospitals in other towns but there were not enough doctors to man them.


    I watched closely as the doctor explained the various herbs required to produce a temporary numbing effect before he skillfully applied the crushed herb onto the patient¡¯s wound. Although the soldier tried to be brave about it, it must have hurt like crazy, and I hoped that the numbing effect would set in soon. This was something new that I have only heard of but never seen for myself before. It was eye-opening for me.


    Although Ren did mention that he wanted to talk to me in private regarding my aspirations of being a field doctor out in the battlefield, that conversation and my lessons with Ren were delayed for at least another week because he had urgent matters to attend to.


    Ren hasn¡¯t been back to the palace for almost a week now. Tasked by the emperor to visit some governors in his place, Ren was away with Shin. It was sad that I couldn¡¯t spend time with Ren, but I had more than enough things to do to keep me occupied. At least, this time I knew where he went and that he didn¡¯t go off to war.


    ¡­


    By the time Ren returned, I was too swamped with work in the clinic that we barely had time to see each other. I was at the clinic to help out every day of the week due to a large influx of patients from the boarders. There was so much to do that I barely had enough rest as I worked along with the royal doctors well into the evening.


    I felt very tired, but it was a rewarding experience. The old royal doctors seemed to have more stamina than I had initially imagined. They were tough and demanding in their teachings, and I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.


    Dinner on some days were the only time that I met with Ren. Ren had invited me to have dinner at his palace and with the doctors being overly encouraging that I should attend, I had hesitantly put aside my duty of caring for the patients to have dinner with Ren.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for over a week. How have you been?¡± Ren asked as he watched me intently.


    I stared at the untouched food on the table and felt like I had no appetite at all. To be honest, I was too worried about the situation at the hospital to focus on anything else. Clearly, I wasn¡¯t the one with the most advanced skills but having more hands to help out does make a difference. That was what I believed anyways.


    ¡°Rin?¡± Ren called out name and I realized that I was too wrapped up in my own thoughts and haven¡¯t replied to his questions.


    ¡°Oh¡­umm¡­I¡¯m fine. Things are just a little bit busy¡­¡± I replied before smiling weakly at Ren.


    Ren sipped his tea as his eyes stared at my face. He was silent for a moment before he sighed loudly and gestured with his hand for me to start eating. I guess that I was thankful that Ren did not push for more details.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat¡­¡± I said softly.


    We ate in silence and the food seemed to have absolutely no taste in my mouth. It was definitely me and not the cook¡¯s fault. Regardless, to not worry Ren any further I decided to continue shoving tasteless food into my mouth, chewing on it, and then swallowing it to get this over and done with.


    ¡°You should take a break now and then to rest. You look worn out¡­¡± Ren said as he placed his chopsticks down.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I guess¡­¡± I replied vaguely.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good enough, Rin,¡± Ren said, and I could sense a hint of dissatisfaction in his voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­not good enough?¡± I asked, not quite following.


    ¡°You will commit to getting enough rest and pacing yourself. Now that I¡¯m back, I intend to make you take lessons with me just like we had planned,¡± Ren stated and his words were final.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 127 - Enough Waiting

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I murmured, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t rest enough, you could get sick. If you do, I¡¯ll ban you from continuing your medical training until you get better¡­or indefinitely¡­¡± Ren said sternly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± I exclaimed in shock.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡­and I will,¡± Ren replied as he frowned at me.


    ¡°But¡­so many people need help at the hospital. I need to take care of the patients¡­¡± I protested passionately.


    ¡°What about me? Who¡¯s going to take care of me?¡± Ren asked and I could tell that he was getting impatient and a little angry.


    ¡°But¡­you¡¯re not sick¡­¡± I whispered softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been away for a week. Is this how you treat your man when he¡¯s back?¡± Ren asked, incredulously.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I muttered but I didn¡¯t have a good comeback to that.


    What Ren said was true. No matter how you looked at it, I haven¡¯t been paying enough attention to Ren. I knew that, but it was so hard to get our busy schedules to align and with both of us having so much work, it just became even more difficult.


    Ren got up from his seat with a sigh and walked over to stand at my side. I looked up and him as he reached out a hand to stroke my hair.


    ¡°Ren¡­¡± I whispered his name.


    Suddenly, his lips were on mine. Instead of replying to me with words, Ren decided to kiss me instead. It was the best reply because I could feel how much he missed me from his kiss. When I felt the heat of his lips on mine and the wetness of the tip of his tongue parting my lips, I knew that I missed him badly too.


    It wasn¡¯t long before his hands were caressing the sensitive spots of my body through my clothes. His hands caressed my shoulders and arms seductively as he continued to kiss me. I felt the heat of his hands cup and fondle my breasts lightly while our tongues danced together in a passionate date.


    I moaned a little into his kiss when the touch of his hands on my breasts grew firmer. He squeezed my breasts and massaged them repeatedly until it felt like my body was on fire.


    ¡°Wait¡­Ren¡­¡± I whispered in between our passionate kisses.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited more than long enough¡­¡± Ren whispered before his mouth devoured mine once again.


    Effortlessly, Ren circled his arms around me and lifted me into his arms. I moaned louder as I wrapped my arms around his neck. We continued to kiss ardently while Ren carried me to his bedroom. I felt the softness of the mattress against my back as Ren laid me down gently onto his bed. Although he was trying to be gentle with me, I knew that Ren was starting to get impatient.


    The way his hands tore at my clothes as he rushed to remove them from my body was more than enough proof of his desire. I cried out softly when he yanked the many layers of silk fabric from my body, tearing at some parts to speed up the process. If he kept on doing this, all my clothes would be ruined.


    ¡°Slow down¡­you¡¯re ripping everything¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you new clothes¡­¡± Ren replied without a care.


    His hands continued to rip away at my clothing until I was laying completely naked among the pile of silk cloths. Ren was on top of me immediately, his lips kissing and sucking on the side of my neck as his hands groped and massaged my breasts. He was so impatient, and his touches were a little on the rough side.


    I cried out when his fingers played with my hardened nipples. His lips soon engulfed one of them and began sucking hard. Everything was happening so fast. His hands were rapidly moving and caressing the various sensitive areas of my body. I moaned and panted while his hands continued to pleasure my breasts before sliding down the plain of my stomach.


    Ren nudged my leg wide open with his knees and I could feel my love entrance being stretched open.


    ¡°You¡¯re wet¡­so wet¡­¡± Ren whispered, sounding a little relief.


    His fingertips touched and then began stroking the warm wetness in between my legs. I moaned louder as I felt the pleasure from his fingertips stroking me there. My body felt hot and there was an ache deep in my core that made me know that I wanted Ren inside of me. I wanted him to fill me¡­with his fingers¡­and then¡­with his cock.


    ¡°Ren! Ahhhh! Ahhhhhh¡± I cried out and moaned loudly.


    Ren shoved his fingers firmly into my pussy in one powerful thrust that left me reeling from the pleasure. His fingers stretched me, but it didn¡¯t feel painful. Instead, it felt so fulfilling and blissful. Without knowing it, I had become accustomed to having his fingers deep inside of me. I loved the feeling of his fingers skillfully filling me up deep inside and stroking the sensitive walls of my pussy.


    ¡°You¡¯re wet and very warm inside. Your pussy is quivering around my fingers¡­does it feel good, Rin?¡± Ren asked and I felt immediately embarrassed at the lewd responses that my body was displaying so clearly.


    ¡°¡­Yes. It¡­feels so good¡­¡± I replied softly but honestly.


    Ren smiled down proudly at me and began thrusting his fingers in and out of my hole faster than ever before. Lewd wet sounds of his fingers stirring and messing up my wet insides filled his bedroom along with my passionate moans and cries of pleasure. I hope no one hears us¡­we¡¯re being so loud. Even though I thought that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from crying out loud.


    My pussy clenched hard around his fingers while he rammed them harder into me, hitting me so deep inside. I spread my legs open further and began thrusting my hips upwards from the bed to suck in his fingers deeper and deeper into my hot and wet pussy. The insides of my pussy felt like it was burning up. My hands clenched and held the blanket for relief as if I was holding on to dear life.


    ¡°Ren¡­I¡¯m¡­cumming¡­¡± I managed to say in between my harsh panting before I completely lost myself.


    --To be continued¡­


    Please support my other works: Love Slave to the Mafia Boss''s Passion 18+


    Forbidden heat 18+

 Chapter 128 - Cant Hold Back

    ¡°Good girl¡­cum for me, Rin,¡± Ren said seductively.


    He continued to pump his fingers into me at various angles while I enjoyed the height of my climax and the amazing after pleasures. When I returned back to earth from my orgasm, Ren was slowly withdrawing his fingers from my wet pussy. I felt the heat of my own wetness gushing out of me along with his fingers as they left my love hole.


    I watched in a daze as Ren hurriedly began stripping himself. His body is so beautiful, and I wanted to help him undress. However, I felt too drained from my previous orgasmed to get up from the bed right now. So, I watched in awe as each part of his muscular and well-toned body was exposed to my sight. His broad shoulders, his muscular arms, his hard chest muscles, and the packs of muscles along the plain of his stomach.


    Ren¡­he¡¯s so beautiful¡­


    Ren was completely naked, and I knew that he was more than ready to proceed to the next step. Instinctively, my eyes dropped to the large pole that was standing erect in between his legs. His cock looked extremely virile as it stood up proudly. Ren¡¯s cock seemed much bigger, longer, and thicker than what I remembered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore, Rin. I want to be inside you now¡­¡± Ren whispered, his voice thick with passion.


    Once again, I couldn¡¯t imagine how my small body could take in something of that size. It was hard for me to believe that my pussy had once taken in that massive rod. I remembered the way Ren pounded his large tool inside of my body and I began feeling a little fear.


    I recalled the pain when his thick cock entered me from the last time that we did it, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wincing. His cock literally tore me apart and I was bleeding for a few days before the bleeding stopped completely. Closing my eyes tightly, I prayed for it to be less painful this time around.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ren asked, judging from my reactions he probably came to the conclusion that I was scared.


    He was right. I was quite scared of taking him inside of me again.


    ¡°¡­a little¡­¡± I replied shyly as I nodded my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re very wet and ready now, it should not hurt as much as last time¡­¡± Ren said comfortingly.


    I nodded wordlessly as I braced myself for the impact of his entrance. His hands lifted and spread my legs wider than before as he began positioning himself in between my legs. I sighed when I felt the hot heat of his cock against the wet opening in between my legs.


    ¡°Hold your legs and spread them for me, Rin. That¡¯s it¡­¡± Ren instructed, and I quickly complied.


    I held my thighs and kept my legs spread wide open while Ren began position the thick head of his cock at my entrance. His fingers gently parted the petals of my womanly flower, and I felt the thick head of his cock slowly press into me.


    ¡°Ahhh! Ohh¡­Ahhh!¡± I cried out loudly when his gigantic cock thrusted into my cunt.


    I dug my nails into my own leg as I tried to deal with the pain of his cock stretching my pussy hole and ramming into me. It hurts. Although it hurt a lot less than the first time, it still hurts enough for me to cry out at the pain.


    Ren reared his hips back and thrusted harder and more sharply into me. His cock penetrated my pussy deeper than before. Ren frowned as he pushed his cock forward with difficulty into my small and tight hole.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Ahhh¡­Ren¡­¡± I moaned and called his name.


    With a few solid thrusts, Ren managed to bury his entire length into me. I sighed blissfully at the sensation of my love hole being completely filled by him. It was such a satisfying sensation. I felt his heat everywhere inside of me as my pussy walls hugged his cock lovingly. The pain was quickly receding and soon my body was ready to take on the pleasure of his lovemaking.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Ren asked as he watched my reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ok¡­¡± I whispered, leaving out the painful part.


    Ren smiled at me before he started moving his hips. I cried out as he pulled his massive cock out of my hole before pumping it hard and deep back inside of my hole once again. Ren began thrusting repeatedly in and out of my pussy and I cried out softly in rhythm of his thrusts. My body began adjusting to the feeling of having his cock penetrating and moving in my love tunnel.


    Although Ren started off slow, it wasn¡¯t long before he was unable to hold back anymore for my sake as his own desire began taking over. His hips began moving faster than before and his cock pounded faster and harder into me. He began panting along with my passionate moans as he exerted more force. It was clear to me that Ren was close to his limit, and he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ¡°I¡­can¡¯t hold back¡­anymore¡± Ren said in between his wild panting.


    He looked at me helplessly as if asking for my permission for him to mess me up. It wasn¡¯t like I had any other choice, so I just smiled a little at him and nodded my head in acceptance of whatever was to come. Ren sighed in relief at my acceptance before his movements started to become more aggressive than before.


    His body rocked against mine as his hips thrusted wildly, ramming his thick shaft fast and deep into my love hole. His movements were wild like an animal in heat, and I could feel his cock getting bigger and hotter inside of my pussy. I cried out loudly as he rode me. His cock stirred my wetness and made loud wet sounds while our body slapped against each other.


    He¡¯s being so rough; it feels like my back is going to break. His cock stretched my pussy walls and pounded hard against my womb. I felt his cock everywhere as he filled me and then gave me even more. I cried out at the intense pleasure as the pain quickly became indescribable pleasure.


    --To be continued¡­


    Please support my other works: Love Slave to the Mafia Boss''s Passion 18+


    Forbidden heat 18+

 Chapter 129 - Crown Prince In The Hospital

    After a while, I began enjoying his wild and powerful thrusts. It was like he had ignited another kind of fire inside of me and my body was responding wildly to him. I wrapped my legs around him as he lifted my hips off the bed. He pumped his cock into me faster as he changed the angle of my pussy to stimulate me from a whole new angle.


    I never knew that being penetrated by a man¡¯s cock would feel this addictingly pleasurable. It was only my second time taking his cock inside of me, but it already felt so good. I wondered if it would feel even better the next time that we do it?


    I blushed wildly at my own dirty thoughts. We were still in the middle of our second time, and I was already looking forward to the next time. Without knowing how it started, I had started to desire having these intimate acts with Ren.


    I snapped out of my thoughts, when Ren detangled my legs from around him and began lifting one of my legs up instead. He lifted my leg and placed it on his shoulder. I felt my pussy being stretched in a new way and suddenly when he thrusted inside of me, it felt so different from before. His cock was hitting me deeper than before and at a different angle¡­and it felt so amazing¡­


    My eyes widened at this new possibility that sex with Ren could feel even better than it already did. The pleasure that he was making me experience felt so new and endless.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to feel my climax approaching me once again. I honestly couldn¡¯t take his wild thrusts anymore. It felt too blissful for me to handle, and I cried his name loudly when my climax claimed me. My whole body spasmed uncontrollably as my pussy clenched and squirted my hot love juices onto his dick.


    ¡°You look so beautiful when you cum¡­¡± Ren said with extreme satisfaction.


    I could feel his eyes burning into my face, but I didn¡¯t have time to feel embarrassed as he watched my face distort erotically when I orgasmed. My climax felt amazing, and it left me feeling drained of all energy.


    I knew that Ren was close to his own release too. Breathing in deeply, I tried to hold on as he continued to pump his cock forcefully into my wet hole. He cried out my name loudly and I moaned along with him as I clenched my pussy walls around his thick shaft when it started pulsating deep inside of me.


    ¡°Ahh¡­Rin¡­¡± Ren whispered my name and moaned.


    I could feel his cock twitching even more now before he shot his hot seed deep inside of my womb. The sensation of his hot release filling me up deep inside felt comforting. I¡¯m taking in so much of his seed and his warmth started spreading in my belly.


    Ren cuddled me close to his chest as he stroked my hair lovingly. I closed my eyes in bliss as I enjoyed the warmth of his arms around me and the warmth of his seed deep in my belly. My body felt like it was floating in the air. I didn¡¯t remember much after that because I probably drifted off to sleep.


    ¡­


    After that night, things got busy for both of us again and we barely had time to see each other. I had already lost hope of having any kind of lessons with Ren like he had offered. It was depressing but at the same time, I had so many patients to treat and so much to learn from the royal doctors.


    It was one of those very busy days at the clinic that there seemed to be a bigger ruckus than usual. I stopped what I was doing and turned in an attempt to see what was going on. It was fortunate that I was still dealing with small and non-complex cases. However, I did hope that they would promote me to take charge of more complex cases soon.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡± I asked a doctor that was walking by.


    ¡°The crown prince is here¡­apparently, he¡¯s injured¡­¡± the doctor said as the color seemed to fade from his face.


    The crown prince? Ren is injured?


    I too, felt the color drain from my face. Quickly, I got up from my seat and sped in the direction where all the commotion was taking place. There in the hallway, many doctors were gathered into a small crown and in the middle, I suspected was Ren.


    ¡°Please let me through! Excuse me¡­please¡­let me through¡­¡± I said repeated as I began to push through the crowd of people.


    If Ren is really injured, then I need to get to him as fast as possible. He¡¯s in the palace, so what could have happened? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be guarded? I was so worried and panicked that I thought that I would faint from the stress.


    ¡°Oh¡­My Lady¡­¡± Ren greeted me the moment that he saw me emerge from the crowd.


    Ren is really here and thankfully, he¡¯s still able to stand on his feet. That was a good start.


    I ran up to his side and held his arm as I immediately scanned him from head to toe for major injuries. Nothing seemed wrong with him, I thought as I turned his body around to inspect his backside. Also, nothing wrong.


    ¡°Crown prince¡­I heard that you were injured and had to come to the hospital¡­¡± I said with slight confusion.


    ¡°Oh that¡­actually, now that you¡¯re here could you take a look at my wound?¡± Ren asked as he offered me a sweet smile.


    ¡°Are you sure? Shouldn¡¯t the more experienced doctors¡­¡± I suggested, my mind filled with worry.


    There were many royal doctors here and all of them were more experienced and knowledgeable than I was. Usually, the most skilled doctors were the only ones who were allowed to treat members of the royal family.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do just fine¡­¡± Ren said as he reached out a warm hand and placed it on my head.


    --To be continued¡­

 Chapter 130 - An Excuse For A Visit

    Unsure of what to do, I glanced over at one of my mentors and was met with an approving nod. If he says that it¡¯s ok, then I guess it is?


    ¡°Ok¡­please follow me this way¡­¡± I said as I led the way to a private treatment room.


    Once we were in the room, I quickly urged for Ren to take a seat. I knew he was injured but I still had no idea where his injury was or how bad it is. Ren also didn¡¯t seem to be in pain and that was confusing me a little.


    ¡°Ren, show me your wound. I¡¯ll try my best to heal it,¡± I instructed.


    ¡°Oh that¡­actually¡­¡± Ren said sounding very hesitant and unsure.


    That only made me more curious than before. Was the wound so bad that he didn¡¯t want me to see it? Or¡­was it located in an embarrassing place?


    ¡°Please show me, Ren. If you¡¯re wounded, it¡¯s always better to treat it as quickly as possible,¡± I said encouragingly as I offered him a smile.


    Sometimes patients get scared of the treatment, one of my mentors had told me. In these situations, it is very important for the doctor to act reassuring and encouraging.


    Hesitantly, Ren placed his right hand in mine with the palm up. I stared down at his palm in utter confusion. The last I checked, my eyesight was fine and so I didn¡¯t understand why I couldn¡¯t see a wound on his hand. Was it something small like something had pricked him?


    I lifted his hand up and held it closer to my face so that I could see clearer¡­but still¡­


    ¡°You see¡­while I was working, the paper of the one of the reports that was sent accidentally cut my finger¡­¡± Ren said, sounding a little guilty like he was admitting to a petty crime.


    Did he just tell me that his wound was a papercut? That he ¡®accidentally¡¯ got a papercut from working¡­and he¡¯s in the hospital to heal it?


    Really?!


    I dropped his hand immediately before turning to face him with narrowed eyes. Does he have any idea¡­how busy everyone is at the moment?


    ¡°You know, when they said that you were wounded, I was super worried and thought that it was something serious¡­¡± I said in disbelief.


    I was pissed and I didn¡¯t bother hiding it from him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand a thing, do you? The crown prince of this empire had spilled blood and yet you say that it¡¯s nothing serious?¡± Ren replied before he heaved a sigh at my ignorance.


    ¡°Spilled blood¡­from a paper cut? Do you need a handkerchief to wipe your tears because it must be really painful, Your Highness?¡± I said sarcastically.


    ¡°What kind of doctor are you to be so cold-hearted towards a patient that has suffered an injury,¡± Ren retorted.


    ¡°Ok, let me clean the cut and apply some medicine and then you can be on your way,¡± I replied curtly as I quickly got up and took out the most basic first aid kit.


    Even the first aid kit that I had in my bedroom could fix up a papercut and I refused to believe that in his entire gold-plated castle, there was not a single first aid kit available. Quickly I went to work, ignoring the feeling of Ren¡¯s eyes on me. The cut was small and not deep, and all the bleeding had obviously already stopped completely even before I started treating it.


    ¡°Ok! All done,¡± I announced, glad to get this over and done with so that I can return to taking care of other patients that really need the help.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Ren asked, confused.


    What more does he want?


    ¡°Your wound should be fine now, crown prince. Please get back to your work so that we can get back to ours¡­¡± I said before smiling politely at him.


    Ren looked at me as if he had something that he wanted to say but then decided against it. I stood up and gestured towards the door as I waited for him to take his leave. With a sigh, Ren got up from his seat and headed slowly to the door.


    ¡°You won¡¯t even walk me out?¡± Ren asked when we were in the hallway.


    I had to resist the urge to roll my eyes at him.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± I said as I took his hand and hurriedly pulled him after me towards the exit.


    My eyes were on the faces of new patients walking into the hospital. There¡¯s so many of them. I wished that I had more time to spend with Ren but¡­duty calls.


    ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here. Have a good day, Ren,¡± I said briskly once I have dragged him to the front door.


    Quickly I turned on my heels and walked as fast as possible back inside. Once inside, it was chaos once more. I got called by one of the doctors to help out immediately.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll follow you now¡­¡± I quickly replied.


    ¡­


    ¡°It seems like your woman doesn¡¯t really give a damn about you, huh?¡± Shin teased with a chuckle.


    It was clear that Shin was having so much fun seeing the whole situation between Ren and Rin unfold. He found the whole thing very amusing and couldn¡¯t help teasing Ren when he saw the disappointed look on his friend¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you¡¯re free to be here teasing me, why don¡¯t you go back and hammer some sense into my brother¡¯s empty skull¡­¡± Ren snapped, not finding his friend¡¯s joke very funny.


    ¡°Oh¡­that¡¯s a little harsh¡­¡± Shin said with a laugh.


    ¡°Should I give you more work to do?¡± Ren asked, threateningly.


    ¡°Why? So that you¡¯ll have more time to visit the hospital to get your paper cut treated?¡± Shin said, unable to stop teasing his friend.


    Ren made a face and strode past his friend without looking back. Shin watched his friend leave before he burst out laughing. He knew that Rin was too busy now that she was working and training in the hospital. The hospital was always a busy and understaffed place, after all. He prayed that Rin would be successful in her journey in becoming a royal doctor because perhaps, that would make her stay.


    --To be continued¡­